
o 



A 



^ o 



A 

CATECHISM 



OP 

SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE 

FOR 

FAMILIES AND SABBATH-SCHOOLS 

DESIGNED ALSO 

FOR THE ORAL INSTRUCTION 

OF 

COLOURED PERSONS. 



BY 

CHARLES C JONES. 



P PHILADELPHIA 

PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION, 
No. 265 CHESTNUT STREET. 

1 xs% 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1852, by 

A. W. Mitchell, M. D. 
in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the Eastern Dis- 
trict of Pennsylvania. 



PREFACE 



TO THE THIRD EDITION. 



I. THE INTRODUCTORY PART of the Catechism is made up of a 
few Hymns, to be used at the opening and at the closing of schools : and the 
Lord's Prayer and other Prayers, the Commandments, the Creed, and Portions 
of Scripture, to be taught the scholars from time to time. Then follows a 
Selection of Psalms and Hymns, the first line of each only being given, suit- 
able to be used in the instruction of the negroes, and convenient for reference. 
The Tunes affixed to them are few in number, and of the plainest kind,, 
though they are among the best in use in the churches. Most of them have 
the advantage of age and association in their favour. Next come the Fa- 
miliar Questions, and next the Catechism proper, of Scripture Doctrine and 
JPrflcticc *" 

II. The Catechism consists of Five Parts.— Part I. Of God : Part H. 
Of Angels : Part III. Of Man : Part IV. Of the Law of God : Part V. Of the 
Church of God. 

m. A brief view of Christianity is presented, in somewhat of a systematic 
form, accompanied with a practical application. The Catechism is designed 
liot to elicit, but to impart knowledge. Hence no previous knowledge is 
taken for granted ; and the majority of questions are" what are denominated 
leading questions : that is, questions which contain or suggest, and so lead 
to, their answers. As much Scripture is introduced to "be committed to' 
memory, and to be read and explained ; the Catechism is designed also to 
impart a knowledge of the Scriptures. 

IV. The subjects are so divided as to be of a convenient length for succes- 
sive lessons ; and each lesson is headed with an appropriate portion of Scrip- 
ture, to be read and explained. 

Parents may teach their children a section every morning orally, if they 
please : and Superintendents may assign one or more sections for each Sab- 
hath, without making the Catechism Ihe exclusive study of their Schools. 
Teachers, whether in Families or Sabbath Schools, should carefully acquaint 
themselves with the lessons, referring extensively to the Scripture proofs : 
and looking upon the applications, as mere hints intended to aid them in their 
efforts to impress the truth upon their scholars. The scholars should be re- 
quested to refer to the Scripture proofs. Frequent Reviews, should by no 
means be neglected. 

Those who use the Catechism will find this advantage : the children and 
scholars will obtain a good knowledge of the fundamental doctrines of the 
Bible, and that from the Bible itself "There can be no surer or more per- 
fect method of grounding our children and youth m doctrinal knowledge 
than by catechetical instruction. The importance of such knowledge, none 



1 



PREFACE. 



can deny. The following passage from Bishop Hopkins corresponds with 
the experience and observation of ages in the Church.—" A continued dis- 
course is not so informing, nor doth it fasten and rivet instruction into young 
minds so well, as where it is diversified by questions and answers. This 
makes them masters of their own notions ; and able to wield and manage 
them afterwards, to their better advantage. And truly, this I take to be the 
very reason why so many sit so grossly ignorant, under many years preach- 
ing of the word unto them ; scarce able to give any tolerable account of the 
\ery first principles of the oracles of God, because they never were edu- 
cated in this way of catechising, they were never tried, nor searched, nor 
the strength of their memories and capacities, exercised by questions. For 
lunning and continued discourses are like the falling of rain upon a smooth 
rock, where it trickles off as it descends: but questions and examinations 
are like digging of it, and making it fit to retain what is poured upon it." 

V. A few remarks on the use of the Catechism in the oral instruction of the 
Colored Population, are deemed necessary. The Catechism has been pre- 
ared expressly for the Religious instruction of the negroes; and it has 
een extensively tried and approved by those engaged in that good work. 
The majority of the questions and answers, have been corrected from the 
colored schools taught by myself, and many of the answers are those given 
by the scholars and substituted for my own, being every way plainer and 
better. There are Plantations and Plantation Schools, and large Sabbath 
Schools in different parts of the country, that have gone entirely through the 
Catechism, and reviewed and re-reviewed it accurately and intelligently : 
and the degree of knowledge of the Religion of the Lord Jesus to which 
they have attained, has not been more improving and advantageous to 
themselves, than gratifying to their patient and kind instructers. 

Pastors have made it a manual of instruction to the colored part of their 
charges, taking the chapter of the Bible over the sections as the text or pas- 
sage for exposition on Sabbath afternoon, or on some evening in the week. 
And in addition they have used the questions and answers with the people, 
which has been as it were, an examination of them on the Sermon or Lec- 
ture, to which they had been listening : and they have been gratified at the 
interest of the people, and the success of their efforts. May the present Edi- 
tion of the Catechism, like the former ones, be used for the instruction of 
the negroes, to the same, if not to a greater extent. Their depravity, their 
spiritual ignorance and destitution are amazingly and awfully great. They 
% cry out for instruction to the wise and the good, in all the length and 
breadth of the land. 

When the Teacher begins a lesson with his class, consisting of Adults or 
Children on the Plantation, or at a Sabbath School, he must not suppose that 
they already understand the subject. First, let him take the Passage of 
Scripture over the Lesson, and read and explain and ask questions upon it, and 
state to the scholars, the subject of the Lesson. Then let him ask the ques- 
tions and give the answers from the Book, explaining and illustrating as he 
proceeds, until he completes the lesson. Having in this manner given his 
class an insight into the subject, he may commence teaching the Questions 
and Answers: still however explaining and illustrating, every subsequent 
time he goes over the lesson. Pursuing this plan he will in the end, find 
his class not only acquainted with the form of words, but also with the truth 
which those words are intended to convey. He should feel himself at lib- 
erty to vary the form of the questions and answers, whenever he can do so 
to advantage: — and also, to omit such sections as may not be particularly 
applicable. In teaching the questions and answers, he may require the 
scholars to repeat the answer, one after another, until he perceives the an- 
swer is sufficiently understood and committed. Or he may require the 
whole school to repeat the answer, together. A union of these two modes is 
the best. Let the scholars repeat the answer one after another, and when 
committed, let the whole school answer together. On Plantations where the 



PREFACE. 



■5 



Master or Mistress, or some member of the family, takes a School in 
charge, whether of children and youth, or adults: in' general, it will be 
found most convenient, to throw "the whole School into one class. But 
should there be members of the family sufficient to afford Teachers for sev- 
eral classes, it will be found most advantageous to divide the School into 
classes. 

At country Churches on the Sabbath, or in Schools in Cities ajid Villages, 
where the number of scholars in attendance is large, and Teachers can be 
procured, let the Schools be divided into classes, if Teachers cannot be 
procured, let the person best qualified, conduct the instruction of the whole 
School together. 

In order to afford a variety, and a pleasing variety in the instruction, chil- 
dren or adults, as the case may be. should be taught Psalms and Hymns of 
a suitable character; and also, be taught to sing them. Scripture Cards 
may be used to advantage. The School may be opened with prayer, and 
closed with singing, or the contrary. Let the exercises be varied, from one 
kind of instruction to another, to preserve attention and interest ; and to 
prevent weariness, alter the posture— sometimes Jet it be that of sitting, and 
sometimes that of standing. Let the manner of the Teacher be lively and 
spirited, without irreverence : sober, without austerity ; and his language 
plain and intelligible, without being foolish and inaccurate. 

VI. As the Catechism has met with the approbation of the Christian pub- 
lic generally, it will not be improper to notice the suggestions which its 
friends have made in relation to it in several particulars^ 

Some have suggested that it might be made shorter. The length has not 
been objected to by those who have made use of it, in the regular and con- 
tinued instruction "of the Negroes, but on the contrary they have considered 
the length a very decided "advantage. The complaint has been that most 
Catechisms adapted to the Negroes,~are too short. The work comes to an 
end tofo soon. No system of instruction can be of very material benefit to 
an ignorant people, which is not in a good degree full " and which will not 
occupy some considerable time in teaching it. The Negroes themselves, 
neither adults, nor children, ever complainof the length of the Catechism. 
The lessons are all different, occurring in a connected series of subjects, 
which constantly advance the learners in knowledge, their interest conse- 
quently, in their instruction never fails. In the schools conducted under 
my own eye. this objection has never been felt. We have finished the Cate- 
chism, and' been obliged to prepare others for the schools. 

Some have suggested that it might be less theological, in its cast : such a 
regular system of truth, not being necessary for themstruction of plain peo- 
ple and children and youth. With due deference, what is here conceived 
to be an objection to the Catechism. I consider a recommendation ; and the 
almost universal judgment of those who have used it. coincides with my 
own. It is a great mistake to suppose that uneducated and ignorant per- 
sons need nothing more than a few simple questions on the "fundamental 
doctrines and duties of religion, and having learned them, may be safely 
left to work their way through life. On account of the prevalence of this 
opinion, the religious instruction of the Negroes, is too frequently, but very 
superficially attended to. The few simple questions are soon taught, they 
are reviewed, and there the matter ends. The desire for knowledge, as 
well as the improvement of the people, are nipped in the bud. They attain 
to no maturity, to no perfection. They have not been sufficiently enlight- 
ened, other things being equal, to attain either soundness of faith, or sta- 
bility of character : and hence, the work of religious instruction suffers 
neglect and reproach. On the contrary we should aim to carry the people 
of our care, through a regular and plain system of Scripture doctrine arid 
practice, and thus put them in full possession of the plan of salvation. How 
can we be satisfied with doing less ?- And what will be the effect 7 En- 
largement of mind, fixedness of belief, and a treasury of truth, by which 







PREFACE. 



their souls will be converted, and sanctified, and fitted for the duties and 
events of time, and the solemn realities of eternity. The religious belief of 
men should be settled in their childhood and youth. Great is the responsi- 
bility of those whose duty as parents and guardians, it is, to settle that be- 
lief. And when we have a class of grown-up children, to instruct, it is our 
shortest, our wisest, and most benevolent course, so to instruct them as to 
settle their faith. The greater their ignorance, the greater the necessity. 
And let it be remembered that this religious instruction is the only instruc- 
tion which tfte Negroes receive, and that it concerns their eternal well- 
being. Surely it should be as perfect, as any efforts of our own can make it. 

Others have suggested that it would be well to leave off the Summary and 
Application at the end of the Lessons. But this opinion has been expressed 
by very few. Teachers and owners have considered the Applications of 
great value in suggesting practical remarks, so that the understandings of 
learners, might not only be enlightened, but that their hearts also, might be 
impressed. The Applications are indeed but mere hints, for to fill them 
out, as they speedily could be, would swell the book beyond its proper size. 

Others again have suggested that a Catechism of this kind, designed for 
general circulation, ought to contain no denominational peculiarities. But 
there are many who embrace the denominational peculiarities of the Cate- 
chism, and to them this feature is desirable. The Lessons which exhibit 
these peculiarities are all in the 5th Part, which may or may not be taught, 
as persons think best. They may teach the Lessons according to their 
men faith. There are indeed but few of the Lessons which treat of denomi- 
national peculiarities. Some while instructing the Negroes omit the 5tk 
Part altogether, but as it appears to me, not wisely, for there are many 
things in it which it is exceedingly desirable that the Negroes should know. 

VII. I here record with thankfulness to God, the fact, that this Catechism 
as far as the end of the Commandments, has been translated into modern 
Armenian, by my Christian friend and brother, the Rev. John B. Adger, 
Missionary of the American Board, and printed at the Missionary Press, in 
Smyrna, at the expense of the American Tract Society, New-York ; de- 
signed for general circulation among the Armenians, by the brethren of that 
Mission. The first edition of the Translation has met with a ready sale. 

The present edition has been revised, and all mistakes in the proof texts 
corrected. Several sections have been re- written, and several new ones 
added, it is hoped, with improvement. As I shall have no opportunity of 
looking over the proof-sheets, indulgence is requested toward anything in- 
correct which may escape the notice of the printer. 

The growing interest in the religious instruction of the coloured popula- 
tion of our country, and the success which has attended labours among 
them— for they are stretching out their hands unto God— is matter of devout 
thankfulness to every friend of humanity and of religion. God has conde- 
scended to employ this little work in so good and so important a cause. 
To His continued blessing I would humbly commend it. That He, who is 
all our hope and all our desire, would more abundantly, and would speed- 
ily pour out His Holy Spirit upon us, and turn our hearts to this much neg- 
lected, destitute, and perishing people, that so we may be enabled to fulfil 
all our duties, and impart to them the Gospel of Salvation, and finally meet 
them in peace at the Judgment-Seat of Christ, is the sincere and oft-repeated 
prayer of 

THE AUTHOR. . 
December 2CM, 1843. Riceboro', Liberty County, Ga. 



CONTEXTS. 



INTRODUCTORY. 

PAGE. 



Opening Hymns — 11 

Dismission Hymns 13 

Doxoiogies , 14 

Prayers 15 

The Commandments 15 

The Creed 16 

Portions of Scripture 16 

Duty of Husbands and Wives 16 

u of Parents and Children 16 

? of Masters and Servants 17 

Our Saviours Rule 17 

Commands and Promises 18 

Invitations. 18 

Religion the one thing needful 18 

The value of the Soul 18 

The time to seek the Soul's Salvation 19 

Psalms and Hymns 19 

Familiar Questions , 22 



CATECHISM. 



PART L— OF GOD. 

I 1 What God is. John 4 : 1—29 25 

\ 2. Attributes of God 26 

1. God lives forever and ever. Ps. 90 : 1 — 17 26 

2. Is present in every place. Ps. 139 : 1 — 12 27 

3. Has Almighty power. Gen. 1 : 1—31 25 



viii 



CONTENTS. 



PAGE. 



4. A Holy God. Ps. 5 : 1—12 29 

5. Good and Merciful. Ps. 145 : 1—21 30 

6. A Just God. Gen. 19 : 1—28 32 

7. And God of Truth. Acts 5:1: 10 33 

§ 3. Of the Persons in the Godhead. Matt. 28 : 1 — 20 34 

PART II.— OF ANGELS. 

§ 1. Of Good Angels. Luke 15: 1 — 10 36 

§ 2. Of Evil Angels. Matt. 4 : 1—11 38 

PART III— OF MAN. 

§ 1. His Creation. Gen. 1 : 24—31 ; 2 : 1—25 41 

§ 2. The Garden of Eden. Gen. 2 : 8—15 42 

§ 3. Of Man's Trial. Gen. 2 : 15—17 43 

§ 4. His first Sin and Fall. Gen. 3 : 1 — 13 45 

§ 5. Of what followed the Fall of our first Parents 48 

1. They were cursed and driven out of Eden. Gen. 3 : 

1—24 48 

2. Became Sinners and all their Children after them. 

Rom. 5 : 12—19 50 

§ 6. Of the way of Salvation 52 

1. God provides Salvation. Eph. 2: 1—22 52 

2 Who Jesus Christ, our Saviour, is 54 

(1.) He is God. John 1 : 1—18 54 

(2.) He is Man. Luke 2 : 1—52 56 

3. Why Christ became Man. Heb. 2 : 1—18 59 

4. How He saves us. Isa. 53 : 1—12 60 

5. Suffered and died on the Cross. Matt. 27 : 1—66 63 

6. Died for His People : died for all. Isa. 55 : 1—13 66 

7. Those only saved, who believe. Jno. 3 : 14 — 36 69 

8. What it is to believe in Jesus. Luke 15 : 1 — 24 71 

§ 7. Of the way we are brought to Christ and fitted for 

Heaven 73 

1. God must draw us to Christ. Luke 14: 16— 33 73 

2. The Holy Ghost must change our hearts and fit us for 

Heaven. John 3 : 1—21 75 

3. The Holy Ghost speaks to us in the Bible. Ps. 19 : 

1—14 77 

4. Who the Holy -Ghost is. John 14 : 15—31 80 

§ 8. Of Death 82 

1. Of the Death of the Body. Jno. 11 : 1—44 82 



CONTENTS. IX 

PAGE. 

2. What becomes of the Soul when the Body dies. Luke 

16:19—31 83 

§ 9. Of the Resurrection. 1 Cor. 15 : 1 — 58 86 

$ 10. Of the Judgment. Matt. 25 : 31—46 83 

} 11. Of Heaven. Rev. 21st and 22nd chapters 91 

| 12. Of Hell. Luke 16 : 19—31 93 

PART IV.— OF THE LAW OF GOD. 

$ 1. Of the giving of the Law. Exod. 19th and 20th 

chapters 95 

§ 2. Of the Ten Commandments 97 

The First Commandment. 1 King's IS : 1 — 40 97 

The Second. Dan. 3 : 1—30 99 

The Third. Levit 19 : 11—18 ; 24 : 10—16 101 

The Fourth. Isa. 58 : 13, 14 : Luke 13 : 10—17 102 

The Fifth. 2 Sam. 18 : 1—33 105 

The Sixth. Gen. 4 : 1—16 107 

The Seventh. Prov. 7 : 1—27 110 

The Eighth. Joshua 7 : 1—26 113 

The Ninth. 1 Cor. 13 : 1—13 116 

The Tenth. 1 Kings 21 : 1—16 118 

§3. Of Relative Duties 121 

1. Duties of Husbands and Wives 121 

(1.) Of Husbands. Eph. 5 : 22—33 121 

(2.) Of Wives. Prov. 31 : 10—31 123 

Duties of Parents and Children 125 

(1.) Of Parents. 1 Sam. 3 : 1—21 125 

(2.) Of Children. (See Fifth Com.) 127 

3. Duties of Masters and Servants 127 

(1.) Of Masters. Luke 7 : 1—10 127 

(2.) Of Servants. Gen. 24 : 1—67 129 

4. Duties of Rulers and People 131 

(1.) Of Rulers. 1 Kings 3 : 1—23 : Dan. 4 : 1—37 131 

(2.) Of People. Rom. 13: 1—14 132 

PART V.— OF THE CHURCH OF GOD. 

$ 1. What the Church of God is. Gen. 17 : 1 — 14 135 

\ 2. Of Church Officers 138 

1. Of Bishops, Pastors or Ministers. Acts 20 : 13 — 38 and 

1 Tim. 3:1— 7 133 

2. Of Ruling Elders and Deacons. 1 Tim. 5:17, 18 

and Acts 6 : 1—6 141 



X 



CONTENTS. 



PAGE. 

§ 3. Of Church Membership 142 

1. When a person is fit to be received into the Church. 

Gal. 5: 16— 26 142 

2. Why a person should wish to be received into the 

Church. Luke 14 : 16-35 ; Ps. 122 : 1—9 143 

§ 4. Of Church Ordinances 145 

1. Of Baptism 145 

(1.) Of Baptism of grown Persons. Acts 8 : 1 — 24 145 

(2.) Of the Baptism of Infants. Luke 18 : 1—17 147 

2. Of the Lord's Supper. 1 Cor. 11 : 23—29 151 

§ 5. Of Excommunication. 1 Cor. 5 : 1 — 13 152 



OPENING HYMNS. 



L. M. Tune— Hebron. 

1. THUS far we're spared again to meet 
Before Jehovah's mercy seat ; 

To seek His face, to praise and pray, 
And hail another Sabbath day. 

2. Let every tongue its silence break, 
Let every tongue His goodness speak ; 
Who deigns his glory to display, 

On each returning Sabbath day. 

Sunday School H. Book. 



Tune — " Morn amid the Mountains. 1 * 

1. COME my soul to Jesus, 

He has died lor thee : 
He has died to free us 
On mount Calvary : 

Come to Him. 

2. He has died to free us 

From the curse of sin : 
Grace and life He gives us, 
Come, O come to Him : 

Come to Him. 

3. Come thou heavy laden, 

With your sins oppressed : 
On me cast your burden, 
I will give you rest : 

Come to me. 

4. I will not refuse thee, 

Sinner as thou art, 
I alone can save thee, 
Give me all thy heart : 

All thy heart. 

5. Lord, thy voice I hear it, 

Voice of untold love, 
Send, O send thy Spirit, 
Gift of God above : 

Send to me. 

G. Change, O change my nature, 
Lead me to the Lamb : 
Jesus Christ Redeemer ! 
Save me, lost I am ! 

Save me Lord ! 

G. C. Jo 



OPENING HYMNS. 



C. M. Tune— Rochester. 

1. IN thy great name, O Lord we come, 
To worship at thy feet ; 
Oh pour thy Holy Spirit down, 
On all that now shall meet. 

2 We come to hear Jehovah speak, 
To hear the Saviour's voice ; 
Thy face and favour Lord we seek, 
Now make our hearts rejoice. 

3. Teach us to pray and praise— to hear 

And understand thy word ; 
To feel thy blissful presence near, 
And trust our living Lord. 

4. Let sinners now thy goodness prove, 

And saints rejoice in Thee, 
Let rebels be subdued by love, 
And to the Saviour flee. 

Hoskin. 



C. M. Tune— Peterboro*. 

1. LORD in the morning, thou shalt hear 

My voice ascending high : 
To thee will I direct my prayer, 
To thee lift up mine eye. 

2. Up to the courts where Christ has gone, 

To plead for all his saints, 
Presenting at His Father's throne, 
Our songs and our complaints. 

3. Thou art a God before whose sight, 

The wicked shall not stand ; 
Sinners shall ne'er be thy delight, 
Nor dwell at thy right hand. 

4. But to thy house will I resort, 

To taste thy mercies there : 
I will frequent thy holy courts, 
And worship in thy fear. 

5. O may thy Spirit guide my feet, 

In ways of righteousness, 
Make every path of duty straight, 
And plain before my face. 

Watts. 



Tune— Greenville. 

1. COME thou soul-transforming Spirit, 
Bless the sower and the seed : 
Let each heart thy grace inherit, 
Raise the weak, the hungry feed ; 

From the Gospel, 
Now supply the people's need. 



DISMISSION HTMMS. 



13 



2. O may all enjoy the blessing. 

Which thy word 's designed to give : 
Let us all thy love possessing, 
Joyfully, the truth receive : 

And forever 
To thy praise and glory live. 

Rippon's Selection. 



DISMISSION HYMNS. 



T u ne — Greenv ille. 

1. Heavenly Father ! grant thy blessing 

On the teachings of this day : 
That our souls thy fear possessing, 
May from sin be led away : 

Turn. O turn us mighty Saviour ! 

And incline our hearts to Thee. 

2. We have sinned, Lord forgive us, 

For a Saviour's dying love, 
And we pray, through'Christ receive us, 
Never more from Thee to rove : 

Turn. O turn us mighty Saviour ! 
And incline our hearts'to thee. 



L, HL Tune— Duke Street. 

1, Dismiss us with thy blessing Lord, 
Help us to feed upon thy word ; 
All that has been amiss forgive, 
And let thy truth within us live. 

2. Tho' we are guilty. Thou art good — 
Wash all oufworks in Jesus' blood ; 
Give every fettered soul release, 
And bid us all depart in peace. 

Hart. 



Ss. Tune— Greenfield*. 

This God is the God we ado-re, 

Our faithful unchangeable friend, 
Whose love is as large as His power, 
And neither knows measure nor end. 

% Tis Jesus, the first and the last. 

Whose Spirit shall guide us safe home, 
We'll praise Him for nil that is past, 
And trust Him for ail that's to come. 



L 



2 



DOXOLOGIES. 



C. M. Tune— America. 

1 ONCE more before we part 

We'll bless the Saviour's name, 
Record His mercies every heart, 
Sing, every tongue the same. 

2 Receive His sacred word, 

And feed thereon and grow : 
Go on to seek, to know the Lord, 
And practice what you know. 

Hart. 



C. M. Tune— Bray. 

1 SALVATION ! O the joyful sound, 

'Tis pleasure to our ears, 
A sov'reign balm for every wound, 
A cordial for our fears. 

2 Buried in sorrow and in sin, 

At Hell's dark door we lay, 
But we arise by grace divine, 
To see a heavenly day. 

3 Salvation ! let the echo fly 

The spacious earth around ; 
While all the armies of the sky 
Conspire to raise the sound. 

Watts, 



DOXOLOGIES. 

Short Metre. 

YE angels round the throne, 

And saints that dwell below, 
Worship the Father, praise the Son, 

And bless the Spirit too. 

Common Metre. 

LET God the Father, and the Son, 

And Spirit be adored, 
Where there are works to make Him known, 

Or Saints to love the Lord. 

Long Metre. 

TO God the Father, God the Son, 
And God the Spirit, Three in One, 
Be honour, praise, and glory given, 
By all on earth and all in Heaven. 



PRAISE God, from whom all blessings flow, 
Praise Him all Creatures, here below, 
Praise Him above, ye Heavenly Host, 
Praise Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. 

Bp. Kenn. 



PRAYERS. 



IS 



PRAYERS. 

The Lord's Prayer. 

Our Father which art in Heaven : hallowed be thy nane : thy kingdom 
come : thy will be done on Earth, as it is in Heaven; give us this day our 
daily bread : and forgive us our debts, as we forgive our debtors ; and' lead 
us not into temptation : but deliver us from evil": for thine is the kingdom, 
and the power, and the glory, forever. Amen. 

Or thus : 

Our Father which art in Heaven : hallowed be thy name : thy kingdom 
come : thy will be done on Earth, as it is in Heaven : give us this day our 
daily bread : and forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who tres- 
pass* against us : and "lead us not into temptation : but deliver us from evil : 
for thine is the kingdom, and the power, and the glory, forever. Amen. 

Morning Prayer. 

Now I awake and see the light, 
'Twas God who kept me thro' the night, 
To Him Pll lift my voice and pray, 
That He may keep me thro' the day ; 
If I should die before 'tis done, 

God accept me thro" thy Son. 

Evening Prayer. 

1 Teach me Lord thy name to know, 

Teach me Lord, thy name to love ; 
May I do thy will below, 
As thy will is done above. 

2 When I go to bed at night, 

O'er me watch and near me stay, 
And when morning brings the light, 
May I wake to praise and pray 

Now I lay me down to sleep, 
I pray the Lord my soul to keep ; 
If I should die before I wake. 
I pray the Lord my soul to take. 



THE TEN COMMANDMENTS. 

L Thou shalt have no other gods before me. 

II Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven image : or any likeness of 
any thins: that is in Heaven above, or that is in the Earth beneath, or that is 
in "the water under the Earth : thou shalt not bow down thyself to them 
nor serve them : for I the Lord thy God. am a jealous God. visiting the in- 
iquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation 
of them that hate me : and shewing mercy unto thousands of them that love 
me and keep my commandments. 

HI. Thou shall not take the name of the Lord thy God in vain : for the 
Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his name in vain. 

IV. Remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy. Six days shalt thou la- 
bour, and do all thy work : but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord 
thy God : in it thou shalt not do any work, thou nor thy son, nor thy daugh* 



16 



PORTIONS OF SCRIPTURE. 



ter, thy man-servant, nor thy maid-servant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger 
that is within thy gates : for in six days the Lord made Heaven and Earth, 
trie Sea, and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day ; wherefore the 
Lord blessed the Sabbath day and hallowed it. 

V. Honour thy father and thy mother that thy days may be long upon 
the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee. 

VI. Thou shalt not kill. 

VII. Thou shalt not commit adultery. 

VIII. Thou shalt not steal. 

IX. Thou shalt not bear false witness against thy neighbour. 

X. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's house, thou shalt not covet thy 
neighbour's wife, nor his man-servant, nor his maid-servant, nor his ox, nor 
his ass, nor anything that is thy neighbour's. 



THE CREED. 

I believe in God the Father, Almighty, Maker of Heaven and Earth : and 
in Jesus Christ, His only Son, our Lord : who was conceived by the Holy 
Ghost : born of the Virgin Mary : suffered under Pontius Pilate, was Cruci- 
fied, dead, and buried : He descended into the grave the third day He 
rose again from the dead : He ascended into Heaven, and sitteth on the 
right hand of God, the Father, Almighty : from thence He shall come to 
judge the quick and dead. I believe in the Holy Ghost : the Holy Catholic 
Church : the Communion of Saints : the Forgiveness of Sins : the Resur- 
rection of the Body : and the Life everlasting. Amen. 



PORTIONS OF SCRIPTURE. 

Duty of Husbands. 

"The husband is the head of the wife, even as Christ is the head of the 
Church." — "Husbands love your wives, even as Christ loved the Church " 
-—"Let every one of you in particular, so love his wife even as himself." 
—Eph. 5. 23, 25, 28, 33. 

" Husbands love your wives and be not bitter against them."— Col. 3. 19 : 
and 1 Pet. 3. 7-9. 



Duty of Wives. 

"Wives submit yourselves unto your own husbands as unto the Lord."— 
* As the Church is subject to Christ, so let the wives be unto their own hus- 
bands in every thing."— Eph. 5. 22-24 ; and Col. 3. 18. 

" Let the wife see that she reverence her husband." — Eph. 5. 33. 

" Wives be in subjection to your own husbands." — I Pet. 3. 1. 



Duty of Parents. 

" Fathers provoke not your children to anger, lest they be discouraged." 
— CoZ. 3. 21. 

" Fathers provoke not your children, but bring them up in the nurture 
and admonition of the Lord."— Eph. 6. 4 ; Deut. 32, 46 ; 6. 6, 7. 



• The word Hell in the Creed is used to signify the Grave, as in Psalm 16. 
10; and Acts 2. 31. 



PORTIONS OF SCRIPTURE. 



17 



"Train up a child in the way he should £o. and when he is old he will not 
depart from it." Prov. 22: 6. Gen. 18: 19. 

••Withhold not correction from the child. Thou shalt beat him with a 
rod. and shalt deliver his soul from hell." Prov. 23 : 13 — 14. 29 : 15—17. 

•• Chasten thv son -while there is hope, and let not thv soul spare for his 
trying.'* 1 Prov. 19 : IS. 13 . 24. 



Duty of Children. 

'•Children obev vour Parents in all things, for this is well pleasing unto 
the Lord."" Col'3': 20. Eph. 6:1. Lev. 197 3. 

•• Mv son hear the instruction of thv father, and forsake not the law of 
thy mother.' 5 Prov. 1 : S. 6 ; 20—22 23: 22. 

'•A wise son maketh a glad father : but a foolish son is the heaviness of 
his mother." Prov. 10: 1. 15: 20. 17: 21. 

M Cursed be he that setteth light by his father or his mother." 1 Deut. 27 : 16. 

" The eye that mocketh at his father and despiseth to obey his mother, 
the ravens of the valley shall pick it out. and the young easles shall eat it." 
Prov. 30 : 17. " ~ 



Duty of Masters. 

"Masters give unto your servants that which is just and equal : knowing 
that ye also have a Master in Heaven." Col. 4:1. 

'•And ye masters, do the same things unto them, forbearing threatening : 
knowing that your Master also is in Heaven ; neither is there respect of per. 
sons with Him. " Eph. 6: 9. Job 31 : 13 — 15. 

••For I know him. that he will command his children and his household 
after him. and they shall keep the way of the Lord, to do justice and judg- 
ment: that the Lord mav bring upon Abraham that which he hath spoken 
of him." Gen. IS: 19. "17: 9—14. Deut. 12: 17, IS. 16: 1-16. Exod. 20: 
S— 11. 



Duty of Servants. 

" Servants be obedient to them that are your masters according to the 
flesh, wkh fear and trembling, in singleness of your heart, as unto Christ. 
Not with eye-service as men-pleasers ; but as the servants of Christ, doing 
the will of God from the heart. 

With good will doing service, as to the Lord and not to men: knowing 
that whatsoever good tiling any man doeth.the same shall he receive of the 
Lord, whether he be bond or free.'-' Eph. G : 5— S. Col. 3 : 22 — 25. 

" Exhort servants to be obedient unto their own masters and to please 
them well in all things : not answering again : not purloining : but showing 
all good fidelity : that thev may adorn the doctrine of God~our Saviour in 
all things."' Titus 2 : 9—14. 

•• Servants be subject to your masters with all fear ; not only to the good 
and gentle, but also to the froward. For this is thank-worthy, if a man for 
conscience toward God endure grief suffering wrongfully. For what glory 
is it. if when ye be buffeted for your faults, ye shall take it patiently ? But 
it when ve do well and suffer for it, ve take it patientlv, this is acceptable 
with Goa."' 1 Pet. 2: IS — 25. 1 Tim.' 6 : 1. 



Our Saviours Rule. 

'•' Therefore, all things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, 
do ye even so to them : for this is the'Law and the Prophets." Jlatt. 7 : 12. 



18 



PORTIONS OF SCRIPTURE. 



Commands and Promises. 

"Jesus said — Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid them 
not : for of such is the kingdom of God. And he took them up in his arms, 
and put his hands upon them and blessed them." Mark. 10 : 13—16. Matt. 
19: 13—15. 

" I love them that love me ; and those that seek me early shall find me." 
Prov. 8 : 17. 

" My son give me thine heart." Prov. 23 : 26. 
| " Remember now thy Creator in the days of thy youth." Eccl. 12 : 1. 

" Repent ye and believe the Gospel." Mark 1 : 15. 

" Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ and thou shalt be saved and the 
house." Acts 16 : 31. 

" He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved : bui he that believeth 
not, shall be damned." Mark 16 : 16. 

"Except a man be born again he cannot see the kingdom of God." 
John d: I— 8. 



Invitations. 

"Jesus stood and cried saying : If any man thirst, let him come unto me 
and drink." John 7 : 37. 

"Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give 
you rest. Take my yoke upon you and learn of me, for I am meek and 
lowly in heart : and ye shall find rest unto your souls : for my yoke is easy 
and my burden is light." Matt. 11 : 28—30. 

"Him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out." John 6 : 37, 



Religion the one thing needful. 

" Wisdom is the principal thing ; therefore get wisdom ; and with all thy 
getting, get understanding." Prov. 4: 7. 

" Happy is the man that findeth wisdom, and the man that getteth under- 
standing ; for the merchandise of it is better than the merchandise of silver, 
and the gain thereof than fine gold. 

" She is more precious than rubies ; and all the things thou canst desire 
are not to be compared to her. 

" Length of days is in her right hand, and in her left hand riches and 
honour. 

"Her ways are ways of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace." Prov. 
3 : 13—18. 

" But seek ye first the kingdom of God and his righteousness ; and all 
these things shall be added unto you." Matt. 6 : 33. 

"And Jesus answered and said nnto her^ Martha, Martha, thou art careful 
and troubled about many things; but one thing is needful; and Mary hath 
chosen that good part, which shall not be taken away from her." Luke 10 ; 
38-42. 



The value of the Soul. 

"For God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that 
whosoever believeth in him, should not perish, but have everlasting life."— 
John 3. 16. 

" Christ died for our sins."— 1 Cor. 15. 3. 

" Who gave Himself for us."— Titus 2. 14. 



PSALMS AND HYMNS. 



19 



"For what is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world and lose his 
own soul I Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul V'—Matt. 
16. 26. 



The Time to seek the Salvation of the Soul 

•'To-day if ve will hear His voice, harden not vour heart.''— Pa. 95. 7, S ; 
Heb. 3. 7-- 19. * 

•■ Behold now is the accepted time : behold now is the day of salvation." 
—2 Cor. 6. 2. 

•• Seek ye the Lord while He may be found : call ye upon Him while He 
is near. "Let the wicked forsake his way and the unrighteous man his 
thoughts: and let him return unto the Lord, and he will have mercy upon 
him, and to our God and he will abundantly pardon."— Jsa. 55. 6, 7. 



PSALMS AND HYMNS. 

Long Metre. 



Before Jehovah'* awful throne . 




Tune. Old Hundred* 


From all that dwell be'Ow the skies 






Go. preach mv Gospel, saith the Lord....... 


u 


MMle. 




M 


same. 


Come, dearest" Lord, descend and dwell.. . 


■ 


same. 


Twas on that dark, that doleful night... . 


■ 


same. 




u 


Hebron, 




m 


same. 


Great God. attend, while Zion sings 




Portugal. 




u 


same. 






TT~f 




..ViU.H. 




Sweet is the work, my God. my King 


..Watts. 


Ktdron. 






same. 






same. 


Deep are the wounds which sin has made. . 


..Fin. H. 


same. 






same. 






Duke Street. 






same. 






same. 


When I survey the wondrous cross 




Millenium. 




a 


same. 






same. 






same. 


Come, weary souls, with sins distressed... , 




same. 






same. 






Windham. 






same. 






same. 






Bomiy Doon. 


Common Metre. 








Peterboro* 






same. 


Come Holv Spirit, heavenlv Dove. 




same. 






Rocher.tr, 




a 


same. 






same. 



20 



P3ALMS AND HYMNS. 



What shall I render to my God Watts. Tune, Clarendon. 

Awake my heart, arise my tongue " Bray. 

This is the day the Lord has made " same. 

My God, the spring of all my joys " same. 

There is a land of pure delight " Auld Lang Syne. 

God made the sky that looks so blue S. S. H. same. 

O ! that the Lord would guide my ways Watts. Medfield. 

How did my heart rejoice to hear " Devizes. 

In all my vast concerns with Thee. " Mear. 

O ! for an overcoming faith " same. 

Plung'd in a gulf of dark despair " same. 

That awful day will surely come " same. 

When I can read my title clear " Old Suffield. 

Come, let us join our cheerful songs " same. 

Come, happy souls approach your God " same. 

Come, let us lift our joyful eyes " same. 

Why do we mourn departed friends " China. 

Sfoop down my thoughts, that used to rise... " same. 

Alas! and did my Saviour bleed " Methodist. 

Come humble sinner, in whose breast ViU. H. -• same. 

There is a fountain filled with blood " same. 

My drowsy powers, why sleep ye so Watts. « St. Martins 

Jesus, with all thy saints above.. " Arlington, 

Amazing sight ! the Saviour stands Vill. H. same. 

O ! for a closer walk with God " Balerma. 

O ! could I find from day to day " same. 

How oft, alas ! this wretched heart " same. 

To whom my Saviour, shall I go " Hull. 

Come Holy Ghost, my soul inspire " same. 

In thy great name, O Lord, we come " Woodstock. 

Lord, thou wilt hear me when I pray Watts. same. 

Jesus, thou art the sinner's friend " Pisgah. 

While shepherds watchea their flocks Dobell. ■ Sherburne. 

Adam and Eve in Eden lived Inf. S. H. The Gondolier. 

Short Metre. 

The Lord, my shepherd is Watts. Aylesbury. 

O ! bless the Lord, my soul " same. 

Welcome, sweet day of rest " same. 

Is this the kind return " same. 

Let sinners take their course " America. 

Come, sound His praise abroad w Silver Street, 

Come, ye who love the Lord " same. 

My soul ! repeat his praise " Boylston. 

How beauteous are their feet " same. 

To God the only wise " Watchman. 

Raise your triumphant songs " same. 

Now is the accepted time Vill. H. same. 

Behold the morning sun Watts. Shirland. 

Come, Holy Spirit, come. . . . Vill. H. same. 

And cans' t thou, sinner, slight " same. 

My soul, be on thy guard.. '. u Laban. 

Did Christ o'er sinners weep " same. 

8, 7 and 4. 

Guide me, O thou great Jehovah " Greenville. 

Saviour, visit thy Plantation " same. 

Come, ye weary, heavy laden " same. 

Come, ye sinners, poor and needy. " same. 



PSALMS AND HYMNS. 



21 



73. 

Once, I thought my mountain strong Vill. H. Tune, Nuremburgh. 

Jesus, lover of my soul " same. 

Rock of ages, cleft for me. Episc. H. Watchman tell, §c. 

Jesus, Saviour of my soul " same. 

Children of the Heavenly King Vill. H. PleyeVs Hymn. 

Seek, my soul, the narrow way Episc. H. same. 

Jesus, thou heavenly stranger Inf. S. H. Mission. Hymn. 

JesusJ save my dying soul Sacred Songs. Wilmot. 

H. M. 



blow ye the trumpet, blow 



Vill, H. Lenox cr Trumpet. 



FAMILIAR dUESTIONS. 



Q. Who was the first man ? 
A. Adam. 

Q. Who was the first woman 1 
A. Eve. 

Q,. What were the names of their two sons % 
A. Cain and Abel. 

Q. Who was that wicked one that slew his brother ? 
A. Cain. 

Q. Who was carried to Heaven without dying 1 
A. Enoch. 

Q. Who was the oldest man ? 
A. Methuselah. 

Q. Who were saved in the Ark when the world was drowned 1 

A. Noah and his family. 

Q. What were the names of his three sons ? 

A. Shem, Ham and Japheth. 

Q. Who was the most patient man 1 

A. Job. 

Q. Who was the Father of the Faithful 7 
A. Abraham. 

Q. Who was saved when Sodom was burnt % 
A. Lot and his two daughters. 
Q. Who was turned into a pillar of salt 1 ? 
A. Lot's wife. 

Q. How many sons had Jacob? 
A. Twelve. 

Q. Who was sold into Egypt by his brethren? 
A. Joseph. 

Q. Who was the meekest man ? 
A. Moses. 

Q. Who led the Children of Israel into the Promised Land? 

A. Joshua. 

Q. Who commanded the Sun and Moon to stand still? 
A. Joshua. 

Q. Who was the strongest man ? 
A. Sampson. 

Q. Who was the man after God's own heart ? 
A. David. 

QL. Who was the wisest man % 
A. Solomon 



FAMILIAR QUESTIONS. 



Q. Who was carried to Heaven in a chariot of fire? 
A. Elijah. 

Q. Who made iron to swim ? 
A. Elisha. 

Q. Who was cast into the lion's den ? 
A. Daniel. 

Q. What three children were cast into the fiery furnace ? 
A. Shadrach, Meshach and Abed-nego. 



Q. Who was the fore-runner of Christ ? 
A. John the Baptist. 
Q. Who were the four Evangelists 1 
A.. Matthew, Mark, Luke and John. 
Q. Who sat at the receipt of custom? 
A. Matthew. 

Q. Who was the Disciple that Jesus loved 1 
A. John. 

Q. Who was the beloved Physician 1 
A. Luke. 

Q. Who was the Mother of Jesus 1 
A. The Virgin Mary. 
Q. Who was the husband of Mary 1 
A. Joseph. 

Q. Who sought to kill Jesus when he was a little child ? 
A. King Herod. 

Q. W T ho was raised from the dead by our Lord Jesus Christ 1 
A. Lazarus. 

Q. Who betrayed his Lord ? 
A. Judas 

Q. Who denied his Lord 1 
A. Peter. 

Q. Who condemned our Saviour to be crucified ? 
A. Pontius Pilate. 

Q. Who were struck dead for telling a lie ? 
A. Ananias and Sapphira his wife. 
Q. Who was killed with the sword 1 
A. James. 

Q. Who was stoned to death 7 
A. Stephen. 

Q. Who was the Apostle to the Gentiles ? 
A. Paul. 

Q. Who wrote the first Book in the Bible ? 
A. Moses. 

Q. Who wrote the last Book in the Bible ? 
A. John. 



CATECHISM. 



PART I. 



§ I. What God is ; and how we 
must worship Him. 

John 4: 1—29. 

Q. What is God? 

A. « God is a Spirit." 1 Tim. 
1:17; 6:16; Heb. 11:27. 

Q. How must we worship 
God? 

A. " In spirit and in truth." 
John 4: 23, 24; Phil. 3 : 3. 

Q. How often during the day 
ought we to worship God ? 

A. At least every morning and 
evening. Ps. 5 : 3 ; 55 : 17 ; Mark 
1:35; 6:46—48; Luke 6: 12; 
Eph. 6:18; Matt. 6:5—15. 

Q. Repeat, what the Bible 
says, " God is a Spirit ?" 

A. " God is a Spirit and they 
that worship him must worship 
him in spirit and in truth." 

Q. For what were we made ? 

A. To worship and serve the 
Lord. Rev. 4:11; Rom. 11:36; 
Prov. 16:4; Neh. 9:6; Ps.24: 
1 ; Deut. 6 : 4, 5 ; 10 : 12—14 ; 
! 1 Cor. 6:20; 1 Pet. 1 : 17— 19 ; 
2:9. 

You now know what God is 
3 



■OF GOD. 

— We have bodies of flesh and 
blood. God is not like us. He 
has no body ' He is a Spirit. 
Luke 24 : 39. The Great Spirit. 
1 Kings 8 : 27 ; Isa. 66 : 1 ; Jer. 
23 : 24. He is every where pres- 
ent, but we cannot see Him. 

You now know how you are 
to worship God. " In Spirit" 
That is, as a Spirit. Deut. 4:12; 
Isa. 40:18—26; Acts 17:29; 
Exod. 20 : 4 — 6 ; and with your 
spirit — with your heart; pray- 
ing unto Him and confessing 
your sins ; praising, loving and 
serving him with all your heart. 
Ps. 51 : 17 ; Isa. 66 : 2. " In 
truth" without pretence ; with- 
out making believe ; sincerely ; 
Ps. 51 : 6 ; Luke 18 : 9—14 ; 
Matt. 23 : 14, 25, 26. 

1. God loves and accepts those 
only who worship him in spirit 
and in truth. Be careful, there- 
fore, when you worship God to 
worship him in spirit and in truth. 
John 4 : 23. 

2. Every person, old and 
young, should worship God pub- 
licly and privately. Publicly, 
in His church on the Sabbath, 



26 



A CATECHISM OF 



in the house of prayer, in the 
family : and Privately , at least 
twice a day, morning and eve- 
ning, in some place where no one 
can see or hear, but God. Some 
good persons worship God three 
times a day, morning, noon, and 
night. 

3. God has made us for him- 
self, to worship and serve him 
forever. If you then wish God 
to love you, and to do you good ; 
if you wish to be happy in this 
world and in the world to come, 
worship God in " Spirit and in 
truth." 1 Tim. 4 : 8, 9 ; Ps. 84 : 
11, 12. " Draw nigh to God and 
he will draw nigh to you," — 
James 4:8; 2 Chron. 15 : 2. 
Through Jesus Christ our Lord. 



§ II. Attributes of God. 
1. God lives forever and ever. 
p s . 90:1—17. 

Q. Who made and who takes 
care of all things ? 

A. God. Gen. 1:1; John 1 : 
1_3 . Col. 1 : 15—17 ; Heb. 1 : 
1— 3 ; Matt. 6 : 19— 34 ; 10:28 
—33. 

Q. Was God himself made ? 

A. No. Isa.44:6; 43 : 10. 
Deut. 32:39, 40. 

Q. Has he a Father ? 

A. No. He has no father. 
Eph. 4:6. 

Q. If then God is not made, 
and has no father, who gives him 
life ? 

A. No one. 

Q. How then has the Father 
life? 



A. " The Father hath life in 
himself." John 5:26 ; Jer. 10 
10; 1 Tim. 1:17; 6:16. 

Q. Has God always lived ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Will he ever change, or 
die, and come to an end ? 

A. No. Gen. 21:33; Ex.3: 
14; 1 Tim. 1:17; 6:16: Heb 
1 : 10—12 ; Isa. 40 : 28 ; Ps. 145 : 
13; James 1:17; Rev. 1:8. 

Q. What says the Scripture 
of God's being from everlast- 
ing? 

A. " From everlasting to ever- 
lasting thou art God." Ps. 90: 
2; Mai. 3:6; Ps.90:4. 

Q. Who gives life to us and to 
all things ? 

A. God. Ps. 145 : 15, 16 ; 
Acts 17: 25. 

Q. What says the Bible, be- 
ginning with, " In Him .we live ?" 

A. " In Him we live, and 
move, and have our being. Acts 
17:28. 

Q. Shall we live forever and 

ever ? 

A. Our bodies shall die, but our 
souls shall live. 

Q. But will not our bodies be 
raised to life again in the last 
day? 

A. Yes. 

Q. How do we know then that 
we shall live, soul and body, for- 
ever and ever ? 

A. The Lord says so — " Be- 
cause I live ye shall live also." 
John 14 : 19. 

God lives forever and ever 
He never had a beginning, and 
he will never have an end. He 
can suffer no change. He is the 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



27 



same yesterday, to-day, and for- 
ever. 

1. He is the everlasting Fa- 
ther — the Fountain — the Giver 
of life to us and to all things. 
" In him we live, and move and 
have our being." Our father 
and mother and friends in this 
world, may die and leave us 
alone. But our Father in hea- 
ven is greater than these, and 
can never die. He lives, and can 
take care of us from the cradle 
to the grave. Ps. 103:1—5; 
145:9, 15, 16; Matt. 6:11. 

2. And because He lives, we 
shall live also. We are immor- 
tal — our bodies may die, but God 
will raise them up again. We 
shall live soul and body forever. 
This is the truth. 2 Tim. 1 : 9, 
10. 

3. And it is a delightful truth 
to us if we are righteous. If 
we are righteous, then we shall 
live with God in heaven, forever ! 
But it is a distressing truth if 
we are wicked. We shall then 
live with devils in hell, forever. 
Matt. 25:46; 16:24—27. 

4. As it is the Lord who gives 
us this present life, so it is the 
Lord who takes it away. Let us 
then strive so to live in this pres- 
ent life, that when God takes it 
away, we may be prepared to 
meet him, and dwell with him in 
glory, in the life to come. Ps. 
90: 12; Luke 12:40; 16:22,23. 

2. God is present in every place 
and knows every thing. 
Ps. 139 : 1—12. 
Q. Is God present in every 
place ? 



A. Yes. Jer. 23 : 24 ; 2 Chron, 
2:6; Matt. 18 : 20. 

Q. What does he see and 
know ? 

A. All things. Acts. 15:18; 
1 Tim. 1:17; Heb. 4 : 13 ; Prov. 
15 : 11 ; John 2 : 24, 25. 

Q. What says the Scripture 
of the " eyes of the Lord ?" 

A. " The eyes of the Lord are 
in every place, beholding the evil 
and the good." Prov. 15:3; 2 
Chron. 16:9; Jer. 32:19. 

Q. Can we ever hide ourselves 
by day or night, in any secret 
place, from God ? 

A. No. Jer. 23:24; Ps. 139: 
1—12; Job. 31:4; Heb. 4: 13; 
Amos 9 : 2 — 4. 

Q. What is the name that 
Hagar gave to God? 

A. "Thou God seest me." 
Gen. 16:13; Prov. 5:21. 

Q. God has all knowledge and 
all wisdom ; if any of us 1 i lack 
wisdom," of whom must we ask 
it? 

A. "Of God." Ps. 147:5; 
Isa. 40 : 28 ; 1 Tim. 1:17; James 
1:5; Ps. 94:10; Prov.2:6. 

Q. Who gave unto Solomon 
the wisest man, all his wisdom ? 

A. God. 1 Kings 3:5—14; 
4 : 29—34 ; 2 Chron. 1 : 8—12. 

Q. What is that, within every 
man, which God alone perfectly 
knows ? 

A. The heart. 1 Kings 8. 
39; 1 Sam. 2:3; 16:7;Ps.44: 
21 ; Rom. 2:16; 1 Cor. 4:5; 
Eccl. 12 : 14. 

Q. What is said of the deceit- 
fulness and wickedness of the 
heart ? 

A. " The heart is deceitful 



28 



A CATECHISM OP 



above all things, and desperately 
wicked." Jer. 17:9, 10; Gen. 
6:5; 8:21 ; Eccl. 9:3; Rom. 
3 : 10—19 ; Gal. 5 : 19—21 ; 
Eph. 2:3; Titus 3:3; Matt. 
15:19, 20; Rom. 7 : 18. 

Q. Why does God search the 
hearts of all men ? 

A. To render unto every man 
according to his works. Jer. 17 : 
10 ; Rev. 2 : 23 ; 1 Chron. 28 : 
9; Ps. 139:23,24; Jer. 32:19. 

The Lord fills heaven and 
earth. He is present in every 
place, and sees and knows all 
things. 

1. Whether, therefore, we lie 
down or rise up ; or go out or 
come in ; wherever we are, what- 
ever we may be doing, God is 
round about us. We may hide 
from man, but never from God. 
Day and night are the same to 
him. Let us ever remember the 
name that Hagar gave to God. 
" Thou God seest me," and act 
as in his presence. Let us be 
afraid to steal, or lie, or curse, or 
break the Sabbath, or do any 
wicked thing. God will see and 
know. Josh. 7 : 1—26 ; 2 Kings 
5:20—27. 

2. He sees too, not only our 
evil actions, but our good ones 
also. We are therefore encour- 
aged to do good. God sees, and 
is pleased with us, and will bless 
us. We shall not lose our reward. 
Mai. 3:16; Matt. 10:37—42; 
25:34—36; Gal. 6:9. 

3. God only knows the heart. 
He sees not our actions only, but 
the very secret thoughts of the 
heart. He knows us better than 



we know ourselves. We may 
deceive man, but God we cannot 
deceive. He marks and will 
bring into Judgment eyery secret 
thought of every heart. Let us 
entreat God for Christ's sake, to 
come and take possession of our 
hearts, and change them, and 
purify them and so fit us for hea- 
ven. Ps. 139:23, 24. 

4. God has all wisdom, and 
can and will do all things well. 
We should desire God to do for 
us and with us, just as he deems 
best ; and we should be satisfied 
with whatever he does. And 
whenever we need wisdom ; 
whenever we wish to know what 
we ought to do and what we 
ought not to do, we must ask 
God to teach us. Phil 4:11— 
13 ; 1 Tim. 6:6; 

3. God has Almighty Power, he 
can do what he pleases, and 
none can hinder him. 

Gen. 1 : 1—31. 

Q. Has God almighty power? 

A. Yes. Rev. 19 : 6 ; 1 Chron. 
29:11, 12; Luke 1:37. 

Q. What has he done that 
shows he has almighty power ? 

A. He has made the world, 
and sun, and moon, and stars, 
and holds them up. Gen. 1:1; 
Heb. 1:2,3.10; Col. 1 : 15, 16 ; 
Isa.40:26; Job 26 : 7. 

Q. How did he make them ? 

A. By the word of his power 
Gen. 1:3; Heb. 11:3; Ps. 33 
6—9. 

Q. Can any hinder him from 
doing ^Wiat he pleases ? 

A. No. Dan. 4: 35; Isa.43: 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AXD PRACTICE. 



29 



13 : 45 : 9 ; 46 : 10 : Job 40 : 9 : 
1 Cor. 10 : 22 : Exod. 14 : 23—31. 

Q. How does God command 
us to trust in him, as having ever- 
lasting strength to help us . ? 

A. M Trust ye in the Lord for- 
ever, for in the Lord Jehovah is 
everlasting strength.'' Isa. 26 : 4. 

Q. Should we rejoice to have 
the Almighty God for our God 
and Saviour. 

A. Yes. Rom. 8:31: Ps.91: 
1—16: Ps. 55:22; Phil. 4: 13. 

Q. Can we harden ourselves 
in sin against Almighty God and 
prosper ? 

A. No. Joh 9:4; Ps. 66:7: 
9:17. 

Q. Into whose hands is it a 
fearful thing to fall ? 

A. M Into the hands of the 
Living God" Heb. 10:31 : 12: 
29; Ps. 50:22; 76: 7: 90: 11: 
Matt. 10: 28; 2 Thess. 1:7—9. 

God has almighty power. He 
made and he upholds all things 
by the word of his power. u He 
spake and it was done." There 
is nothing too hard for God. You 
mav hinder man but not God. 
Jer>2:27. 

1. He is therefore mighty to 
save; and in his everlasting 
strength we should trust, and in 
his alone. He has power to give 
us ail that we need : to save us 
from even* danger and earn*- us 
through even* trial. 2 Cor. 12 : 
9. No power of men, nor of 
devils can hurt us if God be for 
us. 2 Tim. 4: 17, 13. The sal- 
vation of the soul is safe in his 
hands. His church on earth is 
safe: let his people rejoice. 1 



Pet. 1:5: Jude v : 24 ; John 10 : 
27—30. , 

2. He is also mighty to des- 
troy. None can stand before 
Him ; not even the strongest sin- 
ners. He can tear them in pieces 
and none can deliver them. His 
wrath is terrible. 

How foolish to strive against 
God ! He can destroy both body 
and soul in hell forever. *'•' It is 
a fearful thing to fall into the 
hands of the Living God." Jer. 
5 : 22. God's power is turned 
against the wicked, therefore let 
the wicked fear, and repent and 
turn unto God through Jesus 
Christ. 

4. God is a holy God. 
Ps. 5 : 1—12. 

Q. What is God said to be 
glorious in ? 

A. "Holiness." Exod. 15:11. 

Q. When Isaiah saw the Lord 
on his throne, and the angels 
worshipping him, what did they 
cry one to another ? 

A. ¥ Holy, holy, holy is the 
Lord of Hosts : the whole earth 
is full of his oflonv" Isa. 6 : 1 — 
4: Rev. 4:8^; John 12:41. 

Q. Is there any sin, or iniquity, 
or unrighteousness with God ? 

A. No. Ps. 111:9: Isa. 43 : 
15: Acts 3 : 14: Ps. 145 : 17; 
James 1 : 13—17 : Pom. 9 : 14 ; 
1 John 1 : 5. 

Q. What kind of a place is 
heaven, where God lives'? 

A. A holv place. Rev. 21 : 
9—27 : 22 : 14, 15. 

Q. How does God feel towards 
all the wicked ? 



30 



A CATECHISM OF 



A. He hates them. Ps. 5 : 4, 
5; 11:5— 7;34:16; Job 15:14 
—16; Hab. 1:13. 

Q. How does God feel towards 
the righteous? 

A. He loves them. Ps. 11 : 7. 

Q. Will God ever receive us 
into heaven if we are not holy ? 

A. No. Amos 3:3; 2 Cor. 
6:14, 15; Rev. 21:8—27. 

Q. What is his command to 
us beginning with " Be ye holy"? 

A. " Be ye holy for I am holy." 

1 Pet. 1:15, 16; Levit. 19:2. 
Q. What must we follow if 

we would see the Lord ? 

A. " Holiness." Heb. 12 : 14 ; 

2 Tim. 1:9; Rom. 6 : 19—22 ; 
John 3 : 1—8. 

God is a holy God. His very 
nature is holy. His holiness is 
his glory. There is no iniquity 
in God. He is infinite purity in 
all his thoughts and words and 
ways. He hates sin with a per- 
fect hatred. 

1. If God were not holy he 
would not be worthy of our love. 

2. He loves the righteous. He 
will take care of them and give 
them a place before him in hea- 
ven. 

3. He hates the Wicked, and 
them will he destroy. Woe to 
the despisers of his holiness ! Let 
no man in his sins hope to see 
God in peace. 

4. We can therefore never he 
happy, nor expect God's favor, 
unless we cease from sin and fol- 
low after holiness. Our holiness 
is to obey his law in thought, 
word and deed. And this holi- 
ness we obtain from the Lord, 



Ps. 51 : 10—12 ; John 1 : 12, 13 ; 
James 1 : 18 ; through our Lord 
Jesus Christ. Titus 2 : 11—14 ; 
Our hearts must be changed 
John 3 : 3—8. 

5. God is a good and merciful 
God. 

Ps. 145:1—21. 

Q. Who only is perfectly good 
in himself, and does good to us 
and to all creatures ? 

A. God. Ps. 119: 68; Matt. 
19: 17; 1 Chron. 16:34; Ex. 
34:6; Ps. 145:9. 

Q. Tell me some of God's 
goodness to you. 

A. He gives us father and 
mother, meat and drink, and 
clothes to wear; and when we 
are sick he makes us well. 

Q. Is it not great goodness in 
God to make us live in a Gospel 
land, and to give us his holy 
word? 

A. Yes. Eph. 1:3—9. Deut. 
4 : 32—35. Ps. 147 : 19—20. 
Rom. 3:2; Matt. 13:16, 17. 

Q. Do we deserve God's good- 
ness towards us? 

A. No. 

Q. And why not ? 

A. Because we have sinned 
against him ; Luke 15 : 21. 

Q. Is God a merciful God? 

A. Yes. Jonah 4: 2; Ps. 103: 
8; Exod. 34:6; 2 Cor. 1:3; 
Ps. 86:5. 

Q. What great thing has God 
done for us sinners, that shows 
he is a good and merciful God ? 

A. He sent his Son to die for 
us. 1 John 4: 9, 10; John 3; 
16. 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



31 



Q. As God treats us in a good 
and merciful way. how does he 
command us to treat each other ! 

A. In a good and merciful 
wav also. Luke 6: 36: Comp. 
vs. '31— 35: Matt 5:44 — 18; 
James 2 : 13 ; Matt. 18 : 21—35. 

Q. To what should God's good- 
ness and mercy lead us? 

A. M To repentance." Rom. 
2:4. 

God is good, and he does good. 
Heaven and earth are full of his 
goodness. Every livinof thing en- 
joys his goodness. Birds, beasts, 
fishes, insects, creeping things, 
are fed by his bountiful hand. 
He takes kind care of them all. 
Ps. 145:15, 16; 104:1—35; 
Matt 6 : 26 ; Job. 33 : 41. 

We have made God anery 
with us, by our sins against him : 
so that we do not deserve his 
goodness. All his goodness to us, 
therefore, is mercy. It is of his 
mercy that we live and behold 
the pleasant light of the sim and 
moon ; and enjoy the spring, 
when the trees and grass look so 
green, and we plant the ground 
— summer, when we eat nice 
fruit — autumn, when we gather 
in the corn — and winter, when 
we warm by the blazing fire. It 
is of his mercy that we have 
father and mother, meat and 
drink, houses to live in, and 
clothes to wear. It is of his 
mercy, when we are sick, that 
he makes us well ; and when we 
are in danger of being hurt or 
killed, that he keeps us safe. 

Above all, it is of his mercy 
that he has sent his Son to die 



for us ; and that we live in a 
land where the Gospel of Jesus 
Christ is known and preached. 
Millions of our fellow-creatures 
have not the Gospel. But we 
have the Bible, churches, Sab- 
baths, Sabbath schools, minis- 
ters, teachers, every opportunity 
for the salvation of our souls. 

1. It becomes us to feel our 
sinfulness and unicorthiness, and 
to praise God for all his abound* 
ing mercy towards us. If it 
were not for the mercy of God, 
we should not live — the world 
would not stand. Ps. 103 ; Lam. 
3 : 22. 

2. And his mercy should lead 
us to repentance. He shows ua 
mercy that we may repent and 
live. How much and how long 
have we abused God : s mercy 
and despised his Son I What 
can show the wickedness of our 
hearts more than such conduct 
as this ? Mercy abused draws 
down upon us more dreadful 
wrath. Matt. 11:21— 24. By 
speedy repentance we should 
seek reconciliation with God 
through his Son. 

3. We must be merciful, as 
God is merciful. To all his 
creatures. We must feed and 
take care of all creatures around 
us. It is sinful to kill them for 
our own pleasure — to starve, to 
beat, abuse, overwork, or tor- 
ment any of them. God made 
them, and they have feelings as 
well as we. Prov. 12: 10. And 
to each other. Forgiving injuries, 
returning blessing for cursing, 
love for hatred, good for evil. Be- 

| ing kind to all, and especially to 



32 



A CATECHISM OP 



the poor, the sick, the helpless, 
the afflicted. Matt. 5:7; Rom. 
12 : 17—21 ; Matt. 5 : 43—48 ; 
James 2 : 13—16 ; Luke 23 : 34. 

6. God is a Just God. 
Gen. 19:1—28. 

Q. Where do the righteous go 
when they die ? 
A. To heaven. 

Q. And where do the wicked 
go? 

A. To hell. 

Q. Who sends them there ? 
A. God. 

Q. Is God the Judge of all, 
and will he always do what is 
just and right ? 

A. Yes. Heb. 12 : 23 ; Ps. 94 : 
2 ; 2 Tim. 4 : 1—8 ; Gen. 18 : 25 ; 
Ps. 96 : 13 ; Deut. 32 : 4 ; Isa. 
45 : 21 ; Rev. 15:3; Rom. 14 : 
9—12. 

Q. How do the Scriptures say 
God shall reward every man ? 

A. " He shall reward every 
man according to his works." 
Matt. 16 : 27 ; 1 Cor. 3:8; 
2 Chron. 19 : 7 ; Prov. 24:12; 
Acts 10:34; Matt. 25:31— 
46. 

Q. What did God do to the 
angels that sinned in heaven ? 

A. He cast them down to hell. 
2 Pet. 2 : 4. 

Q. What did he do to the old 
world of wicked sinners ? 

A. He drowned them with a 
flood. Genesis 6 and 7. 

Q. What did he do to the wick- 
ed cities of the plain, Sodom and 
Gomorrah ? 

A. He burnt them up with 
£Lre and brimstone. Gen. 19. 



Q. Does all this show he will 
surely punish the wicked ? 

A. Yes. Prov. 11:21. 

Q. What man did God save in 
the ark when he drowned the old 
world ? 

A. Righteous Noah. 

Q. What man did God save 
when he burnt up Sodom and 
Gomorrah? 

A. Righteous Lot. 

Q. Does this show that he 
will surely save the righteous ? 

A. Yes. 2 Pet. 2 : 4—9. 

Q. Could we love God and 
trust in him if he did not do what 
is just and right ? 

A. No. 

Q If God always does what 
is just and right, what does he 
require us to do ? 

A. What is just and right also. 
Matt. 7 : 12. 

Q. If any person treats us un- 
justly, and injures us, to whom 
must we look, and upon whom 
must we call, to take our part ? 

A. God. 1 Cor. 4:3—5; 
1 Pet. 2 : 23 ; Rom. 12 : 17—21. 

Q. How must we love God to 
give him his due ? 

A. We must love the Lord 
with all our heart, mind and 
strength. 

Q. How must we love our 
neighbor to give him his due ? 

A. We must love our neigh' 
bor as ourselves. 

God is a just God. It is im- 
possible for God to say or do any 
thing that is not just and right. 
And in judging his creatures hia 
justice is perfect. He will pass 
by no sin ; he will ask no favors ) 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



33 



he will show no favors, neither 
to young nor old, male nor fe- 
male, rich nor poor, bond nor 
free, wise nor foolish, angel nor 
man. He will search, and make 
known the secrets of all hearts, 
and reward every man according 
to his works. Every man shall 
have a fair trial and just judg- 
ment. 

1. Rejoice in God's justice ; 
for every thing will go right at 
last. The righteous will be re- 
warded and the wicked punished. 
Ps. 37 and 73; Prov. 11:21; 
2 Pet. 2 : 4—9. And whenever 
we are treated hardly and unjust- 
ly, our duty is to look to God the 
righteous Judge, to take our part, 
and he surely will. Ps. 37 : 1 — 6 ; 
Mic. 7:8; Rev. 16:7; Rom. 8 : 
31. 

2. We should tremble before a 
just God. Are we not all sin- 
ners ? Do not our sins call for 
just punishment ? How shall we 
escape ? Through Jesus Christ. 
He will satisfy God for our sins, 
and for his sake God will forgive 
us. But if we believe not in Je- 
sus, though we may go unpun- 
ished in this world, we shall sure- 
ly be punished in that which is 
to come. Rom. 3 : 20 — 26 ; 1 John 
1:9; Ps. 130 : 3, 4. 

3. As God is just, he requires 
us to be just also. Just to him- 
self. Give God the glory due 
unto his holy name. Love and 
serve him with all the heart, 
mind and strength. Just to each 
other. Do our duty to all, and 
all our duty. Love thy neigh- 
bor as thyself. Matt. 7 : 12 ; 
Rom. 13 : 8—10 ; 1 Cor. 6 : 8— 



10 ; Deut. 25 : 14—16. Just to 

ourselves. Seeking our best in- 
terest first, even the salvation of 
our immortal souls. Luke 10 : 
38—42 ; Matt. 6 : 33 ; 1 Tim. 4 : 8. 

7* God is a God of Truth. 
Acts 5 : 1—10. 

Q. Is God a God of truth- 
does he speak the truth always ? 

A. Yes. Deut. 32 : 4 ; Ps. 
31:5; 86 : 15 ; 100:5. 

Q. Is he faithful — can we al- 
ways depend upon his word ? 

A. Yes. Ps. 33 : 3 ; 146 : 6 ; 
Isa. 25 : 1 ; Dan. 4:37; 1 Cor. 
1 : 9 ; 1 Thess. 5 : 24 ; 2 Thess. 
3:3; Heb. 10:23; 11 : 11 ; 
Joshua 21 : 44, 45 ; 23 : 14, 15 ; 
1 Kings 8 : 56. 

Q. What is said of God's not 
being a man, that he should lie ? 

A. " God is not a man, that he 
should lie." Num. 23 : 19 ; 1 Sam. 
15:29; Titusl:2; Heb. 6:18; 
Rom. 3 : 4. 

Q. What is the command of 
God to us which begins, " Put- 
ting away lying ?" 

A. " Putting away lying, speak 
every man truth with his neigh- 
bor." Eph. 4 : 15—25 ; 6 : 14 ; 
Col. 3:9; Prov. 3:3. 

Q. What is said of lying lips ? 

A. " Lying lips are an abomi- 
nation to the Lord." 

Q. And what of a lying 
tongue ? 

A. " The Lord hateth a lying 
tongue." Prov. 6 : 16, 17 ; 12 :22. 

Q. Wlio were struck dead for 
telling a lie ? 

A. Ananias and Sapphira his 
wife. Acts 5 : 1 — 10. 



34 



A CATECHISM OF 



Q. Can we ever tell a lie and 
God not know it ? 
A. No. 

Q. Where shall all liars have 
their part ? 

A. "In the lake which burn- 
etii with fire and brimstone." Rev. 
21 : 8—27 ; 22 : 15. 

God is a God of truth. It is 
impossible for him to lie. He 
does not speak to us from hea- 
ven in these days. He has done 
that already, and all that he has 
to say to us, his messages, com- 
mandments, promises, threaten- 
ings, we find in the Bible. That 
is God's Book — above all other 
books — the Book of Truth. 

1. We are naturally prone to 
disbelieve God; and if we say 
that we believe in him, we act as 
though what he said to us was 
false. This is making God a 
liar, and bringing his displeasure 
upon us. 

, 2. We should lament and ab- 
hor this unbelief and beseech 
God to give us a believing heart, 
that we may hear and obey his 
voice. If we believe no one else, 
let us believe God. If we be- 
lieve no other book, let us believe 
the Bible. We may depend upon 
his word. If he says there is a 
heaven and a hell, then there is 
a heaven and a hell. If he tells 
us that those who repent and be- 
lieve shall be saved, and those 
who do not shall be lost, then it 
will be so. Whatever he says is 
true. It is our duty and interest, 
therefore, to hear and obey his 
voice. Mark 9 : 24 ; Luke 17:5. 
3. God requires us to be true 



in word and deed as he is. True 
in our worship and service of 
God. When we are, he takes 
delight in us, and we can commit 
ourselves to his faithful keeping. 
Ps. 145 : 18 ; 1 Pet. 4 : 19. When 
we are not, he looks upon us aa 
liars and hypocrites and unbe- 
lievers, fit to be punished in the 
lake. Jno. 4 : 23, 24 ; Ps. 51:6; 
1 John 1:6; 2:4. True also 
with every one around us. A 
liar is a wretched character, 
whom God hates, and man hates. 
No liar comes to any good. The 
devil is a liar and the father of 
liars. John 8 : 44. It is safest 
and best for you to speak the 
truth always, no matter what 
happens to you for it. Prov. 12 : 
19. If you do wrong, or see oth- 
ers do wrong, tell the truth about 
it. If you make a promise, keep 
it. If you owe any thing, pay it. 
If you want any thing, ask for 
it. Keep an honest hand as well 
as an honest tongue. No liars 
can enter the kingdom of God. 
They shall miserably perish. 



§3. OF THE PERSONS IN THE GOD- 
HEAD. 

Matt. 28:1—20. 

Q. How many Gods are there? 

A. There is one only living 
and true God. Deut. 6:4; Isa. 44 : 
6—8; 1 Cor. 8:4; Jer. 10:10 

Q. How many Persons are 
there in the Godhead ? 

A. Three. 

Q. What are their names ? 
A. The Father, the Son, and 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



35 



the Holy Ghost. Matt. 28 : 19 ; 
2 Cor. 13 : 14. 

Q. And do these three Persons 
make the one only living and true 
God? 

A. Yes. 

Q. How do we certainly know 
this ? 

A. The Bible tells us so. 

Q. How did our Saviour com- 
mand the Apostles, and all min- 
isters after them, to baptize ? 

A. " In the name of the Fa- 
ther, and of the Son, and of the 
Holy Ghost." 

Q. Ought we to be baptized 
into the name of the Father, and 
of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost, and so worship and serve 
them, as God, if these three per- 
sons were not the one only living 
and true God? 

A. No. Acts 14:15; 26:17 
—20 ; 1 Thess. 1:9; Matt. 28 : 
19, 20. 

Q. What did our Heavenly 
Father do for us ? 

A. He sent his Son to die for 
us. 

Q. And where did the Son, in 
love and mercy, die for us ? 

A. On the cross. 

Q. And what does the Holy 
Ghost do for us ? 

A. He changes our hearts, and 
fits us for heaven. 

There is but one God — Maker 
of heaven and earth. Ana there 
are Three Persons in the God- 
head — the Father, the Son, and 
the Holy Ghost. These three 
are one God, " the same in sub- 
stance, equal in power and glory." 
This one God, existing in the per- 



sons of Father, Son and Spirit, is 
the only living and true God. 
This we know, for we have God's 
own Word to teach us. 

1. Our fellow-creatures who 
have not God's word to teach 
them better, in their ignorance 
and wickedness think that there 
are a great many gods, and they 
make and worship a great many. 
Let us pray God to send them 
the Bible, that they may cast 
away their false gods, and love 
and serve the true God. 

2. And there are some of our 
fellow-creatures who have the 
word of God, and yet do not and 
will not understand it aright ; and 
say that there are not three per- 
sons in the Godhead. They are 
in very ruinous error, and we 
should pray God to give them a 
better understanding of his Holy 
Word, and a heart to feel and 
obey the truth when they know it. 

3. Since there is but one God 
we must worship and serve no 
other, as God. To love, or wor- 
ship, or pray to, or obey any an- 
gel or man, or any other creature, 
for God, is damning sin. 

4. We must worship and serve 
God as God is, existing as Fa- 
ther, Son, and Holy Ghost. We 
are to worship and honor the Fa- 
ther and the Son, and the Holy 
Ghost, as God ; worthy of equal 
love, and praise, and glory. This 
is the only manner in which we 
can offer acceptable worship to 
God. All other worship and all 
other religion but this is false and 
vain. 

5. The Bible teaches us, that 
there is but one God, and that 



36 



A CATECHISM OF 



there are three persons in the 
Godhead. We know not enough 
to know or to show how this is. 
Is not God greater than we are ? 
Can we, feeble and ignorant 
creatures, who know not even 
ourselves — how our souls and 
our bodies are united together — 
can we by searching find out 
God unto perfection ? " Behold 
God is great and we know him 
not." Blessed be his holy name, 
that in his nature and glory he is 
exalted above the knowledge of 
all his creatures, and must be so 
for ever and ever to be their God. 

6. When we come to know and 
to feel that we are ignorant, sin- 
ful, lost creatures, dwelling in a 
world of sin, temptation, disap- 
pointment, suffering and death, 
this is the God that we need. 

We have a Father in Heaven 
who feels for us, and has compas- 
sion on us, in our wretched con- 
dition. We have an Almighty 
Redeemer, who has condescend- 
ed to suffer and die the just for 
the unjust. And we have a Gra- 
cious Spirit, whose work it is to 
purify us from sin, to support and 
comfort us in life, and prepare us 
for death, judgment, and heaven. 
What more do we need ? He is 
the satisfying portion of the soul. 
Take this God away and our 
eternal all is gone. 

Thus from the Scriptures we 
learn that God is a Spirit, ever- 
living, present in every place 
and knowing all things, possessed 
of almighty power, with none to 
hinder him from doing all his 
pleasure — that he is a good and 
merciful God, just and true in all 



his word and works and ways — • 
and that the Lord is one God, 
yet existing in three persons, the 
Father, the Son, and the Holy 
Ghost, the same in substance, 
equal in power and glory ; and 
these three are one God. 



PART II— OF ANGELS. 



§ I. OF GOOD ANGELS. 

Luke 15 : 1—10. 

Q. What are good angels ? 

A. Glorious and holy beings. 

Q. Who made them ? 

A. God. Col. 1 : 15, 16 ; Ps. 
103 : 20, 21 ; Matt. 25 : 31 ; John 
1 : 1—3. 

Q. How many good angels are 
there ? 

A. More than we can tell. 
Dan. 7 : 9, 10 ; 1 Kings 22 : 19 ; 
Ps. 68:17; Rev. 5:11 ; Heb. 
12:22; Matt. 26 : 53 ; Luke 2 : 
13. 

Q. Where is their home ? 

A. Heaven. Matt. 22:30; 
Mark 12 : 25 ; 2 Thess. 1:7; 
Heb. 12 : 22 ; Isa. 6 : 1—3. 

Q. What do they in heaven ? 

A. Praise God and do his will. 
Ps. 103 : 20, 21 ; Matt. 6 : 10 ; 
Luke 2 : 13, 14 ; Rev. 5 : 11—13 
19:5—7; Ps. 148 : 1,2; Job 
38:7; Heb. 1:6—14; Isa. 6: 
1—3. 

Q. Does God ever send them 
down to this earth ? 
A. Yes. 

Q. For what purpose ? 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



37 



A. To do good to them that 
love God. Heb. 1:14; Ps. 34 : 
7; 81: 11, 12; Matt. 18:10; 
A : 11 ; Acts 5: 19 ; 12 : 5— 
11; 2 Kings 6: 17; Dan. 6:22; 
Gen. 48:16; Luke 22 : 43. 

Q. Did not the Lord send 
messages to holy men of old, by 
the good angels ? 

A. Yes. Zech. 1:9; Rev. 1 : 
1 ; Luke 2 : 10, &c. 

Q. What was the name of the 
angel that God sent to the virgin 
Mary to tell her about the birth 
of Jesus ? 

A. Gabriel. Luke 1 : 11—38 ; 
Dan. 8:16; 9:21. 

Q. Did not God in past days 
sometimes send good angels into 
the world to punish and destroy 
wicked men ? 

A. Yes. Gen. 19 : 1 ; 2 Kings 
19 : 35. 

Q. What was the name of the 
wicked king whom the angel of 
the Lord smote, so that he was 
eaten of worms and died ? 

A. Herod. Acts 12:21—23. 

Q. Do good angels take a 
interest in our salvation — and do 
they rejoice over us when we re- 
pent and turn to God ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Repeat, " There is joy." 

A. " There is joy in the pres- 
ence of the angels of God over 
one sinner that repenteth." Luke 
15 : 10; 1 Pet. 1 : 10, 12; Eph. 3 : 10. 

Q. When a good man dies 
who carries his soul to heaven ? 

A. The good angels. 

Q. What was the name of the 
H beggar that died and was car- 
ried by the angels into Abraham's 
bosom?" 

4 



A. Lazarus. Luke 16 : 22. 

Q. Is it proper to pray to an- 
gels and worship them in any 
way whatever? 

A. No. It is a great sin. Rev 
22 : 8, 9 ; 19 : 10 ; Col. 2 : 18 ; 
Luke 4 : 5—8 ; 1 Cor. 8 : 5, 6. 

Q. Will the good angels come 
with Christ and assist in the 
great day of Judgment ? 

A. Yes Matt. 25 : 31 ; 2 Thess. 
1 : 7, 8 ; 1 Thess. 4:16; Jude 
14 ; Matt. 13 : 38—43. 

Q. Can we see these pure 
spirits, and are they like us ; do 
they marry and give in marriage, 
and are they subject to death ? 

A. No. Luke 24 : 39 ; Col. 1 : 
16 ; Mark 12 : 24, 25 ; Luke 20 : 
35, 36. 

Q. Shall we see and know 
and love the good angels if we go 
to heaven? 

A. Yes. Heb. 12:22; Luke 
12:8; 16:22; Rev. 7 : 9— 17. 

Q. We know the names of 
two good angels only — which are 
they ? 

A. Gabriel and Michael. Dan. 
8:16; 9:21; Luke 1:19—26; 
Dan. 10 : 13—21 ; Jude 9 ; Rev. 
12:7. 

There are other intelligent and 
accountable creatures of God be- 
sides, men — the Angels. But 
were it not for the Word of God, 
we should never know any thing 
of them. For we can neither see, 
nor hear, nor feel them, since 
they are not flesh and blood as 
we are, but pure spirits. 

Judging from what is said of 
them in the word of God, the 
good angels must be more bright 



38 



A CATECHISM OF 



and beautiful and glorious and 
happy than tongue can tell. They 
are holy ; they never have sin- 
ned, and never will sin. God has 
fixed them in a state of holiness. 
1 Tim. 5:21: Jude 9. Their 
number is innumerable. Their 
home, heaven. Their employ- 
ment, to praise God and do his 
will. They come from heaven 
to earth, at God's command, on 
errands of mercy or Judgment to 
men, and they move as swiftly 
as the wind, and as rapidly as 
the lightning. They take a deep 
interest in our salvation, and 
adore the Lord Jesus for his won- 
derful love. When one sinner 
repenteth, heaven is filled with 
their rejoicings. Gladly do they 
take charge of Christ's disciples, 
and watch round about them for 
good ; and when they die, they 
carry them above, and bring 
them into heaven with shoutings. 
And in the last great day they 
shall come with the Lord Jesus 
in his glory, and assist in the last 
tremendous work of the Judg- 
ment of the world. 

1. But let no one suppose that 
we are ever to pray to the good 
angels, or to worship them. This 
would be a soul-destroying sin. 
They are not by nature Gods. 
They are creatures, like our- 
selves, though more glorious. God 
made them, and it is he that must 
keep them alive, and keep them 
in a state of holiness and happi- 
ness, and nothing can they do for 
themselves or for us, without the 
help of God. 

But we should admire their 
boly characters and feel grateful 



to them, as well as to God foi 
them, because of their friendship 
and kindness towards us. For 
they do assist the servants of 
Christ in this world, though we 
cannot see nor feel them. 

2. If they feel so much, and 
cheerfully do so much for our sal- 
vation, we should feel for and 
strive to secure our own salva- 
tion ; and cheerfully do all in our 
power to secure the salvation of 
others. 

3. And they are our examples 
of perfect love and obedience to 
God. We should endeavour to 
do God's will on earth as it is 
done by them in heaven ; and 
as their holiness makes them hap- 
py, so if we follow after holiness, 
we shall also see God and be as 
happy through Christ as they 
are. 

4. In heaven we shall see and 
know and love them, and their so- 
ciety will add to our joy. 



§ 2. OF EVIL ANGELS. 

Matt. 4:1— 11. 

Q. Have any of the good an- 
gels ever sinned against God ? 

A. Yes. Jude v. 6 ; 2 Pet. 
2:4. 

Q. How many ? 

A. A very great number. 

Q. Who was the prince of 
them and led the rest into sin ? 

A. Satan, or the devil. Matt. 
9 : 34 ; 12 : 24 ; Eph. 2 : 2. 

Q. After they sinned where 
did God cast them. 

A. " Down to hell." 2 Pet. 2 : 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRDfE AXD PRACTICE. 



39 



4 : Jude 6 : John 8 : 44 ; 1 John 

1 a 

Q. At what time did the evil 
angels sin? 

A. God has not told us. 

Q. Has God told us what par- 
ticular sin it was which they 
committed ? 

A. No. 1 Tim. 3:6: John 8 : 
44. 

Q. What is their character 
now ? 

A. As wicked as they can 
be. 

Q. Has God given them a Sa- 
viour as he has us ? 
A. No. Heb. 2:16. 
Q. Can they be saved ? 
A. No, thev are lost forever. 

2 Pet. 2:4; Jude 6 ; Matt. 25 : 
41 ; Rev. 20 : 10. 

Q. Are they afraid of God and 
of coming judgment ? 

A. Yes. James 2:19; Matt. 
8 : 29 : Mark 1 : 24 ; 5:7. 

Q. Do they ever come into 
this world ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. For what purpose ? 

A. To do us evil. 1 Pet 5 : 8. 

Q. When the Lord Jesus was 
in this world did he not cast 
devils out of men ? 

A. Yes. Matt. 4 : 24 : Luke 
4:36; 11:20; 13:16: Mark 
5:8; Acts 10:38; Matt. 10: 
7, 8 ; Luke 10 : 17—20 ; Acts 
16 : 16 — 18. 

Q. By what name is Satau 
called that shows us his business 
in this world ? 

A. " The Tempter." Matt 4 : 

3 ; 1 Thess. 3 : 5. 

Q. Has he many names ? 
A. Yes. Matt 4: 3; 12:24; 



John 12: 31; 14:30: 2 Cor. 4: 
4 j 1 Thess. 3:5; Rev. 20 : 2. 

Q. Can the devil tempt us and 
make us sin if we do not choose 
to sin ? 

A. No. 

Q. What is said of the devil 
as a roaring lion ? 

A. M The devil as a roaring 
lion walketh about seeking whom 
he may devour. 1 Pet. 5 : 8, 9 ; 
Luke 22 : 31 ; Job 1 : 6, 7 ; 2 : 1, 2. 

Q. What will he do if we " re- 
sist him?" 

A. M Flee from us." James 
4:7; 1 Pet. 5:9; Eph. 4:27: 
6:10—16. 

Q. Has Satan great power to 
tempt and to rule in the hearts 
of the wicked ? 

A. Yes. Eph. 2:2; 6:10- - 
16; 2 Cor. 4:4; 2 Tim. 2:26; 
Mark 4:15; Acts 26:18; John 
12:31 ; 14:30 ; 16:11 : 2 Cor. 
11 : 14 ; Rev. 2 :24; Luke 22: 3 ; 
Acts 5:3. 

Q. Did the devil tempt our 
Saviour when he was on earth ? 

A. Yes. Matt. 4: 1—11: Luke 
4:1—13. 

Q. Who is able and who has 
come into the world to destroy 
the devil and all his works ? 

A. The Lord Jesus. Heb. 2 : 
14, 15; 1 John 3:8; Gen. 3: 
15; Luke 10:18; Isa. 11:9. 

Q. In the day of Judgment 
where will the Saviour tell the 
wicked to depart ? 

A. " Depart ye cursed into 
everlasting fire prepared for the 
devil and his angeis." Matt. 25 : 
41. 

-» 

The angels when first created 



40 



A CATECHISM OF 



were holy, yet free to stand or 
fall. A great number stood; 
they are now the holy angels. 
A great number fell; they are 
now the fallen or evil angels; 
of these Satan is the chief. He 
, was the first sinner and led the 
I rest into sin. At what time 
they sinned, and what was their 
particular sin, God has not told 
us. But after they sinned God 
cast them out of heaven down to 
hell ; for them he has provided 
no Saviour — they can never be 
saved, but are lost forever. 

Their character is as bad as it 
can be ; they war against God 
and man. They come into this 
world to tempt us and lead us 
into sin, and in this manner to 
ruin our souls forever. Satan 
tempted the Lord Jesus, it would 
seem, to destroy God's plan of 
salvation and all our hopes of 
heaven. Daring in his iniquity 
is he. But all his sin, and the 
sin of his angels will fall upon 
their own heads ; everlasting fire 
is prepared for them, and they 
tremble when they think of com- 
ing judgment. 

1. Learn from the fall of the 
good angels that a good person in 
the best places may sin unless he 
is very careful and has God to 
uphold him. Satan and his an- 
gels sinned in heaven ; Adam 
and Eve in paradise. 

2. And again — that one sinner 
may corrupt many good people 
and lead many into sin. Satan 
sinned and drew a multitude after 
him. Take care of wicked com- 



pany, that you may not be ruined 
yourself, and take care of load- 
ing others into wickedness, that 
you may not ruin them. 

3. No sinner will be permitted 
to stay in heaven — not even a sin* 
ning angel. Satan was cast out 
and his angels. 

4. Remember that you have a 
great adversary, the devil, who 
is cunning and powerful in temp- 
tation. He rules in the hearts 
of the wicked. Bold in tempta- 
tion, none escape his temptations. 
He tempted even our exalted 
and holy Redeemer. 

5. But there is one greater 
than he, our Lord Jesus. He can 
destroy the devil and all hi« 
works, and he came into this 
world for this purpose, and 
this purpose he will in his own 
time perform, and the whole 
world will become subject to 
Jesus. 

6. Let us bless God for his love 
to us, in giving us, who have 
sinned, a Saviour, while he 
passed by the sinning angels. 
They have no opportunity of sal- 
vation — we have. Let us em- 
brace it. Let us repent and be- 
lieve in the Lord Jesus, and h$ 
will bestow upon us strength and 
grace to hate and resist the devil 
and all his works, and he will 
then flee from us, and we shall 
not be among that miserably 
number to whom he shall say m 
the last day, " Depart from mo 
ye cursed into everlasting fire 
prepared for the devil and his 
angels." 



SCRIPT CUE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



41 



PART III.— OF MAN. 



§ 1. HIS CREATION. 

Gen. 1 : 24— 31 ; 2 : 1—7, 18—25. 

Q. In how many days did 
God make the heaven and the 
eaith ? 

A. In six days. Gen. 1 : 1 — 
31 ; Ex. 20:11, &c. 

Q. Upon what did he make 
man? 

A. The sixth day. Gen. 1 : 
26—31. 

Q. Who was the first man ? 

A. Adam. Gen. 2: 18; 1 Cor. 
15 : 45—47 ; 1 Tim. 2 : 11—15. 

Q. Who was the first woman ? 

A. Eve. Gen. 3 : 20 ; 2 : 20— 
24. 

Q. Out of what did God make 
man ? 

A. The dust of the earth. Gen. 
2:7; 3:19; 1 Cor. 15:47; Ps. 
103:14; Job 34:15; Eccl. 3: 
19, 20; 12:7. 

Q. Out of what did God make 
the woman ? 

A. One of Adam's ribs. Gen. 
2:21, 22. 

Q. When Adam and Eve were 
first made, were they children or 
full grown persons ? 

A. Full grown persons. Gen. 
2:20—25. 

Q. Did the Lord give to them 
"reasonable and immortal souls V 

A. Yes. Gen. 2: 7; Eccl. 12: 
7 ; Zech. 12 : 1 ; Num. 16 : 22 ; 
Heb. 12:9; Matt. 10:28. 

Q. In whose image were Adam 
and Eve created ? 

4* 



A. In God's image. Gen. 1 : 

26, 27 ; Col. 3 : 9, 10 ; Eph. 4 : 
22—24 ; 2 Cor. 3:18; James 3 : 9. 

Q. How do the Scriptures say 
God made man ? 

A. " Upright." Eccl. 7:29. 

Q. Was the woman made for 
the man ? 

A. Yes. Gen. 2:18; 1 Cor. 
11 : 7—12 ; Eph. 5 : 23—25; Col. 
3 : 18, 19 ; 1 Pet. 3 : 1—7. 

Q. Did the Lord give her to 
Adam for his wife ? 

A. Yes. Gen. 2 : 22—24 ; 1 : 

27, 28 ; Matt. 19 : 4—6. 

Q. Did God give all the world 
to man and make him lord over it ? 

A. Yes. Gen. 1 : 26—29 ; 9 ; 
2 ; Ps. 8 : 5—8 ; James 3 : 3—7. 

Q. What did God on the 
seventh day ? 

A. He rested. Gen. 2 : 2, 3 ; 
Ex. 20:11. 

Q. What then was the first 
day which man spent on the 
earth ? 

A. The Sabbath day. 

In six days the Lord made 
heaven and earth. On the sixth 
day, after he had finished his 
other works, he made man, male 
and female. The name of the 
first man was Adam, and the 
name of the first woman was 
Eve. Adam was made out of 
the dust of the earth, and Eve 
out of one of Adam's ribs. The 
Lord made them full grown per- 
sons, with reasonable and im- 
mortal souls, and in his own im- 
age. They were upright and 
holy, inclined to all good. It was 
not good that man should be 
alone, and the woman was 



42 



A CATECHTSM OF 



created for his help-meet, and God 
gave her to Adam as his wife, 
and then God commanded them 
to be faithful and multiply and 
fill the earth, and he gave the 
earth into their hands for a pos- 
session — they were to rule over it. 
The next day after, the seventh, 
was the holy Sabbath, and God 
rested from his works, and man 
rested with him. 

1. Man was God's last and no- 
blest work on earth. He had a 
body erect, and more beautiful 
than the beasts of the field ; and 
a reasonable and immortal soul, 
which the beasts had not. 

2. God made man in his own 
image, with knowledge and true 
holiness, and with dominion over 
the earth. He made him up- 
right. He had a clear head and 
a sound heart. He was perfect. 
God looked upon his work and 
said it was very good. A glori- 
ous and holy being was man as 
God first created him. 

3. Man was created male and 
female. They were united as 
man and wife. The woman was 
made out of the man, and for the 
man. Hence the husband is the 
head of the wife ; and this first 
marriage between our first pa- 
rents, is the pattern of all true 
marriages, among their children. 

4. God gave man the world as 
his possession. Hence we rule 
over all animals. They stand in 
fear of us. But we should rule 
over them mercifully, and use 
the world and the things that are 
in it in such a manner as to 
please God. 

5. The first day that man spent 



on earth was the Sabbath day. 
He spent it with God, God teach- 
ing him by this, that his first and 
highest and best employment was 
his love and service. 

So we should adore the Lord 
our Maker, and make it our first 
and highest and best employment 
to love and serve him. 



§ 2. OF THE GARDEN OF EDEN, 
WHERE MAN WAS FIRST PLACED. 

Gen. 2:8— 15. 

Q. After God had created man, 
what pleasant garden did the 
Lord plant for him to live in ? 

A. The garden of Eden. Gen. 
2:8. 

Q. What grew in the garden 
for Adam and Eve to eat ? 

A. Every nice fruit. Gen. 2 : 9. 

Q. How was this pleasant gar- 
den watered ? 

A. By a river. Gen. 2:10. 

Q. What work did the Lord 
give them to do in the garden ? 

A. "To dress and to keep it." 
Gen. 2:15; Ex. 20 : 8, 9 ; 
2 Thess. 3 : 10—12 ; 1 Thess. 4 : 
11; Eph. 4:28. 

Q. Did the Lord come down 
and talk with Adam face to face ? 

A. Yes. Gen. 3 : 8. 

Q. Did Adam and Eve have 
what they wished, and were they 
holy and happy ? 

A. Yes. Gen. 1:31 

After man was created, God 
himself planted a garden, and 
made to grow there, every tree 
that was pleasant to the sight 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE ANP PRACTICE. 



±6 



end good for food, and watered it 
abundantly with a river of water, 
and here he put the man whom 
he had formed, to enjoy this 
beautiful and bountiful garden : 
and his employment was to dress 
and to keep the garden. And 
the Lord himself came down and 
spake to them from day to day. 

1. Man's first state was one 
of holiness and happiness. Adam 
and Eve were with God, and saw, 
and loved and served him su- 
premely. They dwelt in the gar- 
den of God. They knew no hun- 
ger, nor thirst, nor sickness, nor 
pain, nor sin, nor death. They 
were as holy and as happy as the 
angels in heaven. Thiswasmans 
first and best state. Holiness 
and happiness go together. 

2. It was of his great goodness 
that God provided so bountifully 
for Adam and Eve, and they were 
bound to love and be thankful to 
him for it. God's great goodness 
does not fail towards the children 
of Adam. It is he that provides 
for us, life and food and clothing 
and ail that we enjoy on earth, | 
and we are bound to love and be 
thankful to him for it. 

3. If we wish to be happy, to 
enjoy the bounty and love and 
presence of God, we must strive 
to be holy. God will not place us j 
; n a garden upon earth, but will | 
take us to the garden above, to 
heaven itself, to dwell forever j 
with him. " No good thing will j 
he withhold from them that walk j 
uprightly." 

4. Man was made to be active. 
Adam was to be industrious, and j 
dress and keep the garden. The I 



beauty and bountifulness of that 
garden depended much upon his 
own attention to it. So, we are 
made to be active, to be industri- 
ous ; and we may say that he 
who is most industrious is best off 
in tliis world. Though God 
should even place us in Eden, we 
should be obliged to labor. There 
can be no prosperity and happi- 
ness in an idle life. Idleness 
opens the door to sin and misery. 
If the world had nothing to do, it 
would be a thousand times worse 
than it is. 



§ 3. of man's trial. 

Gen. 2:15— 17. 

Q. There were two particular 
trees which God caused to grow 
in the midst of the garden, what 
was the name of the first ? 

A. The Tree of Life. 

Q. And of the second ? 

A. The Tree of Knowledge of 
good and evil. Gen. 2 : 9. 

Q. Of which of these trees did 
the Lord command the man not 
to eat ? 

A. The tree of knowledge of 
good and evil. Gen. 2 : 16, 17: 
3:2,3. _ 

Q. Why did the Lord place 
this tree in the garden and com- 
mand the man not to eat of it ? 

A. To try him, to see if he 
would keep his commandments. 

Q. If he would love God and 
keep his commandments, what 
would he get at the hands of God ? 

A. Good. 

Q. And if he would not love 



44 



A CATECHISM OF 



God and keep his command- 
ments, what would he get ? 
A. Evil. 

Q. The Lord calls that evil 
death — what is his threatening to 
man, beginning, " In the day that 
thoueatest thereof?" 

A. " In the day that thou eat- 
est thereof thou shalt surely die." 
Rom. 5 : 12 ; 6 : 23 ; John 3 : 14 
—36 ; 5 : 24 ; 1 Cor. 6:9; James 
1:15; 1 John 5: 11, 12; Rev. 
21 : 8—27. 

Q. Were Adam and Eve able 
to love God and keep this com- 
mandment perfectly ? 

A. Yes. Eccl. 7:29; Gen. 
1:27. 

Q. Did the Lord put our first 
parents upon trial for themselves 
alone, or for their children after 
them too ? 

A. For their children after 
them too. Gen. 3 : 9—20 ; 5:1, 
2 ; Rom. 5 : 12—19 ; 1 Cor. 15 : 
21, 22; Acts 17:26. 

Q. Did the Lord then so order 
it, that if our first parents should 
continue through their trial holy 
and happy, we, their children, 
should certainly be holy and 
happy too ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. But if they should fall into 
sin and misery, we should cer- 
tainly fall into sin and misery 
too? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Is it the way now with 
God to show favor to the children 
of good parents, on account of 
the goodness of their parents ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. And is it his way now not 
to show favor to the children of 



wicked parents, on account of the 
wickedness of their parents ? 

A. Yes. Ex. 22:5, 6; 34:7; 
Lev. 26:39—41; 1 Kings 11 
39 ; 2 Sam. 12 : 9—14 ; Job 21 : 
19; Ps. 37:25—28; 103:17; 
112:2; Prov. 20:7; Jer. 2:9; 
32:18; Dan. 9:8— 16. 

It was the duty of Adam and 
Eve to love and obey God su- 
premely, who made them and 
gave them all that they had. 
And God put them upon trial in 
Eden, to know if they would love 
and obey him or not. He gave 
them one plain command to keep. 
And it was God's good pleasure 
to put them upon trial not only 
for themselves, but for their chiU 
dren after them also. He mads 
the parents stand for the chiU 
dren. This we see plainly, be- 
cause all the children fell when 
the parents fell. As if the Lord 
had said thus to Adam and Eve : 
" I place this tree of knowledge 
of good and evil in the garden, to 
try you whether you will love 
and obey me. If you will not 
eat of this tree, but love and obey 
me, then will I be a God to you 
and to your children after you* 
You nor they shall ever know 
any evil, but good and good only. 
But if you eat of this tree, and 
so disobey me, and reject me as 
your God, / will not be a God to 
you nor to your children after 
you. My favor shall depart from 
you. You and they shall lose 
all your goodness and happiness, 
and know evil continually. Your 
whole race shall have sin, labor, 
sorrow, pain, death, for this world 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



lb 



and the world to come. I set 
before you life and death for 
vonrself and for your children 
too." 

This was the trial of our first 
parents, and they were abun- 
dantly able to go through with it 
without fallinor. They had power 
to stand ; but if they chose, they 
could fall, so if they fell it would 
be their own fault 

1. Adam and Eve xcere put 
upon trial, and not for themselves 
only, but for their children also, 
— for the whole race of mankind. 
If they stood, we should certainly 
gtand. If they fell, we should 
certainly fall. So we have had 
our trial in our first parents. 
And their trial could not have 
been more open, plain and easy. 
It was a great and important 
trial, for the happiness in heaven, 
or the misery in hell, not only of 
themselves but of the millions of 
million* of their children after 
them, depended upon it. And 
they must have felt how impor- 
tant it was. 

2. It was God's own will that 
they should stand for themselves 
and for us their children. He 
did not ask us. We were not 
then alive. But had we been 
alive we should have agreed to it. 
Let us feel that God's will is in- 
finitely wise and just, and that 
he has done all things right. 

3. It has been God's tcay ever 
since to make the parents stand 
for their children to a greater 
or less degree. As the parents 
are, so generally will the children 
be. If parents, let us be good, ' 
that good may be to our children. | 



If children of good parents, let us 
strive to be like them ; and if 
children of wicked parents, let us 
lament before God their wicked- 
ness, and pray to him for right- 
eousness and life. 

4. Adam and Eve were put 
upon trial under the Law of God. 
By the Law they were to be jus- 
tified, and by the Law they were 
to be condemned. Should they 
keep the Law perfectly, God 
would accept and reward them 
as perfectly righteous persons. 
They would thus be saved by 
their own goodness or merit. But 
should they break the Law, in 
the least, their perfect righteous- 
ness would be gone — they would 
be lost. God would be angry 
with and punish them as sinners 
for ever ! 

They did break God's Law ! 
They lost their Gwn righteous- 
ness for justification. And as 
ice, their children, fell with them, 
we lost ours too. Therefore, as 
our own righteousness is gone, 
we need that of another — we 
need a Saviour. We must go to 
the Law no more as a rule of jus- 
tification. The Law kills us. 
We must go to Christ. His 
righteousness becomes ours by 
faith in Him. In Hun we live 
for ever ! 



§ 4. of man's first six and fall. 
Gen. 3 : 1—13. 

Q. The Lord placed Adam 
and Eve on trial in the garden 
of Eden-*— did they stand or fall ? 

A. They fell. 



46 



A CATECHISM OF 



Q. How long were they in the 
garden before they sinned and 
fell? 

A. Not very long. 
Q. What was their sin ? 
A. They ate the forbidden 
fruit. 

Q. Which of them ate first. 
A. Eve. 

Q. How came she to do it ? 

A. The devil tempted her. 
John 8:44. 

Q. In what form did he show 
himself to Eve when he tempted 
her? 

A. In the form of a serpent. 
Gen. 3 : 1—5. 

Q. How came Adam to sin ? 

A. Eve tempted him. Gen. 
3:6. 

Q. Immediately after eating 
the forbidden fruit, did they know 
they had sinned l 

A. Yes. Gen. 3 : 7. 

Q. And did they feel ashamed 
and afraid ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. When they heard the Lord 
coming what did they ? 

A. They hid themselves. Gen. 
3:8; Jer. 23:24; Ps. 90:8; 
Amos. 9 : 2—4. 

Q. How did the Lord call 
Adam ? 

A. " Adam, where art thou ?" 

Q. What reason did Adam 
give the Lord for hiding from 
him ? 

A* " I was afraid because I 
was naked." 1 John 3 : 20 ; 4 : 
18; Ps. 77:2, 3; Isa. 33 : 14 ; 
Rom. 2 : 14, 15. 

Q. When the Lord told them 
of their sin did they confess it or 
make excuse ? 



A. They made excuse. Gen. 
3:11—13. 

Q. Upon whom did Adam lay 
the blame ? 

A. Upon Eve. Gen. 3 : 12. 

Q. Upon whom did Eve lay 
the blame ? 

A. Upon the serpent. Gen. 3 : 
13; 1 Tim. 2:14; 2 Cor. 11: 3. 

Q. Did the Lord take their ex- 
cuses ? 

A. No. 

Q. What ought they to have 
done? 

A. Confessed their sin. Luke 
18 : 13 ; 1 John 1 : 9. 

Q. Repeat " He that covereth 
his sins." 

A. " He that covereth his sins 
shall not prosper, but whoso con- 
fesseth and forsaketh them shall 
have mercy." Prov. 28 : 13. 

No one can tell precisely how 
long it was before Adam and 
Eve ate the forbidden fruit, and 
fell from their state of holiness 
and happiness into a state of sin 
and misery. But it could not 
have been very long. 

Satan is the prime mover of 
this fall. He chooses his oppor- 
tunity, conceals himself in the 
form of the serpent and tempts 
the woman when she is alone. 
Eve listens to his temptation. 
She looks upon the tree : the 
fruit is beautiful to the eye, and 
appears good for food.: she desires 
to eat it, and especially because 
by eating it she will be wise, her 
eyes will be opened, and she 
will be as God, knowing good 
and evil. She takes of the fruit ; 
she eats and gives to her husband. 



9UUFTUBS DOCTRINE AND PBACTH3R, 



47 



and he eats also. He eats know- 
ingly, deliberately, wilfully, for 
M he is not deceived." " He 
hearkens unto the voice of his 
wife," rather than to the com- 
mandment of God ! As soon as 
they have sinned their eyes are 
opened — they know it. Con- 
science awakes. Shame takes 
hold upon them, and not only 
shame but fear. They dread the 
presence of God, and rlee from 
him. But it is in vain. God 
calls them before him. They add 
to their sin by their endeavors to 
excuse iu Their duty is humbly 
to confess it, and to throw them- 
selves upon divine mercy. God 
accepts not their excuses, for sin 
cannot be excused. 

1. You now know how sin 
teae brought into this world, 
with all our woe. It was brought 
in by Satan, that enemy of all 
righteousness. A murderer from 
the beginning. He is the father 
of sin in heaven and in earth, and 
for all the evil which he has done., 
and is now doing, both to fallen 
angels and to men, he must give 
account in the day of judgment. 
As he is the greatest sinner so he 
must be the most miserable being 
in the universe. 

2. Be careful not to listen to 
any one who would tempt you to 
do what is wrong. Eve listened 
and fell. If you listen to tempta- 
tion you will fall too. Drive the 
wicked tempter, whoever he may 
be, away from you, or take your- 
self away from him. Follow the 
example of our Saviour. Matt. 
4:1—11 ; 16:21, 23. 

3. Be not confident in your 



] own strength, if Adam and Eve 
fell in their state of holiness, how 
much easier shall we fall, in our 
state of sin. Pray to God say- 
ing, u Lord lead us not into 
temptation, but deliver us from 
evil." 

4. Eve's tempting Adam to 
sin shows how gieat an influence 
one person may hate over another. 
Husbands and wives have great 
influence over each other for 

; good or evil. Our nearest and 
I dearest friends and relatives oft- 
i times prove our most successful 
j tempters. Let us pray to God to 
1 suffer us neither to tempt nor to 
I be tempted. We should strive to 
i draw men unto God, and not 

a T ,vav from him. 1 Kinsfs 21 : 

25: Job 2: 9. 

5. No man can sin against 
j God and be happy and prosper- 
; ous. Satan and his angels, as 

soon as they sinned in heaven, 
| were cast out and made misera- 
! bie in hell. Adam and Eve, as 

soon as they sinned, were filled 

with shame and fear before God, 
. and Were exposed to eternal pun- 
; ishment. So on account of sin 

we feel ashamed and afraid, and 
: unless we repent we shall have 
' no peace of mind, and must lie 

down in sorrow forever. 

6. Nor can sin be hidden. In 
vain shall we strive to fly from 
God, or to conceal our sins from 
hum. He is every where present, 
and knows all things, and can 
call us before him at any moment. 

7. Nor can sin be excused. 
One sin may be greater than an- 
other, but no sin, great or small* 
can be excused. 



4S 



A CATECHISM OF 



8. And our duty and safety 
lies in confessing and forsaking 
it. If we humbly confess our 
sins, and beseech God to pardon 
us for Christ's sake, he will do it. 
There is no hope for such as will 
not confess and forsake their sins. 



§ 5. OF WHAT FOLLOWED THE 
FALL OF OUR FIRST PARENTS. 

1. They were cursed and driven 
out of Eden. 

Gen. 3 : 1—24. 

Q. Was the Lord God angry 
with Adam and Eve because of 
their sin ? 

A. Yes. Exod. 34 : 6, 7 ; Ps. 
7: 11; 5:4, 5; Rom. 1 : 18 ; 
2:6—11; Ps. 145:20. 

Q. In shewing his anger which 
did he begin with first, Satan, 
Eve, or Adam ? 

A. Satan, the oldest sinner. 

Q. How did the Lord curse 
him? 

A. " Above all cattle, and 
above every beast of the field." 
Gen. 3 : 14, 15. 

Q. Did the Lord curse Satan 
himself through the serpent ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. And what said God to the 
woman ? 

A. " I will greatly multiply 
thy sorrow." Gen. 3:16. 

Q. And what said he to the 
man ? 

A. " Cursed is the ground for 
thy sake." Gen. 3:17— 19. 

Q. What was the Earth U 
bring forth. 



A. " Thorns and thistles/' 
I Q. How was Adam to mako 
his bread out of the ground ? 

A. " In the sweat of his face." 

Q. And unto what was he to 
return ? 

A. Dust. " Dust thou art and 
unto dust shall thou return." 

Q. Did God now condemn 
Adam and Eve to just and ever- 
lasting punishment for their sin ? 

A. Yes. Rom. 5 : 12—21 ; 6 : 
23. 

Q. Could they save themselves 
after this by any good work or 
merit of their own ? 

A. No. Gen. 3 : 15 ; Gal. 3 : 
10—13. 

Q. What then did they need, 
in order to salvation ? 

A. A Saviour. Rom 3 : 20 — 
26 ; Acts 4 : 12. 

Q. Did the Lord in mercy at 
this time promise a Saviour, to 
Adam and Eve and all their lost 
children ? 

A. Yes. Gen. 3:14, 15; 
Matt. 1 : 23 ; Gal. 4 : 4, 5 ; Luke 
3 : 23—38. 

Q. What kind of coats did the 
Lord make for Adam and Eve 
with which to clothe them ? 

A. » Coats of skins." Gen. 3: 
21. 

Q. Did the Lord allow Adam 
and Eve to stay in the Garden 
of Eden, where they might eat 
of the tree of life and live for- 
ever ? 

A. No. He drove them out 
Gen. 3:22— 24. 

Q. And what was man to do 
to get his living ? 

A. " To till the ground." 
, Q. What did He place at ihf* 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 49 



East of the Garden to keep them 
away from the tree of life ? 

A. " Cherubims and a flaming 
eword ?" 

The Lord was angry with 
Adam and Eve, and proceeded 
to show his anger towards them. 
But He began first in order, with 
the oldest and worst sinner. And 
after pronouncing a curse on 
each, He clothed Adam and Eve 
with coats of skins, and then 
drove them out of Eden and 
from the Tree of life. They had 
lost His favor and all title to that 
Tree of life ; and they never 
could return to it, for the cheru- 
bim with a flaming sword, stood 
to keep the way of the Tree of 
life. Man now was to till the 
ground to obtain his living ; and 
God withdrew from Adam his 
presence and his love, and con- 
demned him to everlasting pun- 
ishment, but under hope of salva- 
tion through a promised Re- 
deemer. 

1. After sin always expect 
God to be angry with you, and 
certainly expect punishment, ex- 
cept you repent. 

2. And let the oldest and the 
greatest sinners stand most in 
fear } for God generally deals 
first and severest with them. 

3. Whenever you see the ser- 
pent crawling upon the ground, 
hated by man and beast ; every 
one bruising his head unto death ; 
while he is striking at the heel 
of all ; remember, that God 
cursed Satan through the ser- 
pent. The curse hurt the ser- 
pent passing through it, to Satan. 

5 



4. Sitan was cursed to be the 
lowest, most despicable and hate- 
ful of all beings and finally to 
have his head bruised and crush- 
ed. The whole universe shall 
see the curse fulfilled. So Satan 
and all his wicked works, shall 
have a dreadful end. Therefore 
let us deny him and all his works. 
If we side with him, we shall 
fall with him. 

5. The cause of all the sick- 
ness, sorroio, pain, labour and 
death, in this world, and of 
eternal punishment in the next, 
is sin. Sin is the fountain of all 
misery. It brings a curse upon 
the woman in her family ; upon 
the ground, for man's sake ; upon 
his labour to support himself; 
upon his body and his soul ; 
bringing upon both, death, tem- 
poral and eternal. 

6. Immediately after the fall, 
according to God' sown sovereign 
mercy, a Saviour is promised. 
It is Jesus Christ. He is able 
to bruise Satan's head and de- 
stroy his works. We must look 
up to Him as our Redeemer, and 
through His power and help 
overcome sin and Satan. We 
may hope that our first parents 
were led to repentance and faith 
in this promised Saviour, and so 
died and went to heaven. The 
presence and favour of God, 
which Adam lost and we lost in 
him, are restored through our 
Lord Jesus Christ. We can come 
unto God by Him. He is " the 
way, the truth and the life." 
Christ brings back what Adam 
lost. 



50 



A CATECHISM OF 



2. Our First Parents became 
sinners and all their children 
after them. The whole race was 
ruined by their one sin. 

Rom. 5 : 12—19. 

Q. Adam and Eve were driv- 
en out of Eden. By sinning 
against God, did they lose their 
vighteousness and become sinners 
before the Lord? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Before they sinned they 
were perfectly holy, their hearts 
were good, but after they sinned, 
were their hearts good, or bad ? 

A. Bad. 

Q. Did the Lord go away 
from them as unworthy His 
presence and love ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Whose fault was it that 
they lost their holiness and hap- 
piness, and their God ? 

A. Their own fault. 

Q. Did all their children fall 
when they fell ? 

A. Yes. 1 Cor. 15 : 22 ; Rom. 
5 : 15, &c. 

Q. Do we come into the world 
with " good hearts" such as our 
father Adam had before he sin- 
ned, or with bad hearts, such as 
he had after he sinned ? 

A. With bad hearts, such as 
he had after he sinned. 

Q. In whose likeness does the 
Bible say he begat a son ? 
A. In his own likeness. Gen. 5 : 3. 

Q. What does our Saviour say 
of that which is born of the flesh? 

A. " That which is born of 
the flesh is flesh." John 3 : 6 ; 
Job 14:4; 15:14— 16 ; 25:4; 
Ps. 51 ; 5. 



Q. Is it because of this one 
sin of Adam, that we come to 
have this bad heart — this corrupt 
nature, and so fall under sin and 
have God's wrath, and have 
sickness and sorrow and labour 
and pain and death ? 

A. Yes. Rom. 5 : 12—19 ; 
ICor. 15:21,22. 

Q. Is there any goodness at 
all in us when we are born — be- 
fore God changes our hearts ? 

A. No. Jer. 17:9; Rom. 7: 
18 ; 8 : 7, 8 ; 1 Cor. 2 : 14 ; Gen. 
6:5: 8:21; Col. 2 : 13. 

Q. Has any man ever been 
born into this world without this 
corrupt nature ? 

A. The man Christ Jesus only. 
Luke 1 : 35. 

Q. Have all men been sinners 
from Adam down to this day ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. How does God look upon 
the world ? 

A. As a sinful and lost world, 
Ps. 14:2,3; John 3 : 14— 17. 

Q. Does every person feel that 
he is a sinner ? 

A. Yes. Isa. 64 : 6 ; Ps. 51. 
Luke 18 : 13. 

Q. Does the Bible always 
speak of men and treat them as 
sinners ? 

A. Yes. 1 John 5 : 19 ; Matt 
28 : 19, 20. 

Q. What is the state of the 
whole world then ? 

A. "Guilty before God." Rom. 
1st, 2d and 3d, chaps. Eph. 2 : 3. 

Q. If they die without a 
change of heart in their sins, iu 
what fire will they be punished ? 

A. Everlasting fire. Matt. 25: 
41—46, &c 



SCREPITRE DOCTRIXE AXD PRACTICE. 



SI 



Adam and Eve lost their 
righteousness and true holiness, 
the moment they sinned. They 
became corrupt and wicked in 
heart and life. God left them, 
and it was all their own fault. 
When they fell, their child} en 
fell, for the First Parents stood 
for their children. 

Then Adam, corrupt, sinful 
Adam, begat a son in his own 
corrupt and sinful image. The 
wicked Father begat a wicked 
son. From flesh was born flesh, 
so ever since, like begets like. 
We come into the world with 
bad hearts, averse to God, and 
prone to evil. Never has any 
human being ever been born into 
this world holy, but the man 
Christ Jesus ; and that was by 
God's special power. And all 
men from Adam to the present 
time, have been sinners; every 
man/eeZ« and knows that he is a 
sinner. God looks upon all the 
world as sinful and lost, and it 
lies before him guilty, exposed to 
his wrath. All this sin and mis- 
er}" is in consequence of that sin 
of our First Parents. That sin 
ruined the race. They are all 
treated, as if they had sinned the 
very sin of Adam. For precisely 
that which came upon Adam 
after his fall, precisely that, 
comes upon his children. They 
receive in themselves the conse- 
quences of his act, just as though 
they had committed the act 
themselves. They are destitute 
of righteousness, of God's favour, 
depraved, ignorant, exposed to 
pain, trial, death temporal and 
eternaL 



r 1. How changed the character 
\ and condition of our First Po- 
! rerits after their sin ? They lost 
! their holiness ; their happiness. 
; From being children of God and 
| heirs of Heaven, they became 
| children of the Devil and heirs of 

Hell. How amazingf. how deep, 

how dreadful their fall ! 

2. How changed the character 
and condition of their Posterity ? 
— They fell when their First Fa- 
rents fell. The whole race might 
have been holy and happy ; all 
Earth one Eden of blessedness 
and life. But now the whole 
race are sinful and miserable, 
and earth is cursed, and covered 
with darkness and woe and 
death. 

3. We should fear to commit 
! even one sin, however trifling it 
{ may appear. When we take a 
! step in sin, we know not what 

other steps may follow ; what 
: miseries we may draw down upon 
; ourselves and our fellow crea- 
tures. The greater the persons 
we are in the world, and the 
more we have depending upon 
us, the more careful should we 
be. Holiness alone is peace and 
safety. 

4. Never let us forget that we 
\are born corrupt, with wicked 
! hearts. Naturally ice have no 

love to God and holy things. 
j We are prone to sin — after sin 
■ we will go, even from our earliest 
i days. To what awful wicked- 
ness would we come, since there 
! is nothing good in us towards 
God, if He did not in one way 
: and another hold us back ? Our 
i course, naturally, from the cradle 



52 



A CATECHISM OP 



to the grave, is downward and 
downward, unto Hell. We have 
no might nor power of our own, 
and no inclination to turn back 
to God. Naturally, men are, 
therefore, in an awfully wicked 
and lost state. 

5. This corrupt nature must 
be changed, and changed by the 
power of the Holy Ghost, or we 
can never see God ! 

6. We must, therefore, lament 
before God, the fall of our first 
Parents, our dreadful corrup- 
tion by nature and by practice ; 
arid confess to Him that we are 
unclean, and plead for a new 
heart by the Holy Ghost, and the 
pardon of our sins by the Lord 
Jesus Christ. 

7. The whole world lies in sin 
and under the wrath of God. 
How should we strive to bring it 
to a knowledge of the way of 
Salvation ? How should we pray 
to God to send out His Gospel 
and cause it to reach every lost 
child of Adam ? 

8. Especially let Parents feel 
that, " that which is born of the 
flesh is flesh." That grace comes 
not by nature, but is the gift of 
God, and let them never cease to 
pray, that the corruption of their 
children may be taken away and 
they made new creatures in 
Christ Jesus. So, let every Min- 
ister and Teacher feel towards 
his hearers and scholars. Salva- 
tion is of the Lord. — Our suffi- 
ciency is of God. 1 Cor. 3 : 5 — 7. 



§ 6. OF THE WAY OF SALVATION. 

1. Godprovides complete Salva- 
tion for us. 

Eph. 2 : 1—22. 

Q. After Adam and Eve sin- 
ned, did the Lord leave them and 
their children to perish in sin and 
misery forever? 

A. No. 

Q. Has God any pleasure in 
the death of the wicked ? 
A. No. 

Q. Repeat, " as I live, saith 
the Lord." 

A. " As I live, saith the Lord 

1 have no pleasure in the death 
of the wicked : but that the 
wicked turn from his way and 
live : turn ye, turn ye from your 
evil ways ; for why will ye die, 
O house of Israel ? Ezek. 33 : 
11; 18:23—32; 1 Tim. 2:4; 

2 Pet. 3:9; Lam. 3:33; Hos. 
11:8; Isa. 55 : 6, 7. 

Q. How soon after our first 
Parents sinned, did the Lord 
promise them a Saviour ? 

A. The same day. Gen. 3 : 1-15. 

Q. And who was the promised 
Saviour ? 

A. The Lord Jesus Christ 
Gen. 3:15; Isa. 7 : 14 ; 9 : 6, 7 ; 
11 : 1—10 ; Mic. 5 : 2. 3 ; Matt. 
1 : 18—25 ; Luke 1 : 26—38 ; 2 : 
1—14; Gal. 4: 4. 

Q>. Was it not God's great, 
yea, infinite love to us, that made 
him give his Son Jesus Christ, to 
be our Saviour ? 

A. Yes. John 15 : 13 ; Rom 
5:6—8; 8:32; Eph. 2 : 7 ; Ti- 
tus 3:4, 5; 1 John 3:16; 4; 
8—14. 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 53 



Q. Repeat, " for God so loved 
the world." 

A. " For God so loved the 
world that he gave his only be- 
gotten Son, that whosoever be- 
lieveth in him, should not perish, 
but have everlasting life." John 
3:16, 17; Ps. 130:7, 8. 

Q. Whom does God send to 
give us new hearts, and lead us 
to Christ our Saviour, and fit us 
for Heaven ? 

A. The Holy Ghost. John 3 : 
3—6 ; 1 : 13 ; 1 Cor. 2 : 7—16 : 
Gal. 6: 15; Eph. 2:1; Phil. 1: 
6 ; Titus 3:5; James 1 : 18 ; 
1 Pet. 1 : 23. 

Q. Was God, in justice to- 
wards us, obliged to give his Son, 
to save us from punishment ; and 
the Holy Spirit, to change our 
hearts, and fit us for Heaven ? 

A. No. Hos. 13 : 9 ; Eph. 1 : 
3—12 ; 2 : 1—10 ; Rom. 5 : 6—8. 

Q. Is therefore the whole plan 
of our Salvation of free grace, 
on the part of God ? 

A. Yes. Isa. 45:21— 25; 55: 
1—4 ; Rom. 3 : 21—28 ; 6 : 23 ; 
1 Thess. 5 : 9, 10 ; 2 Tim. 1:9; 
Titus 2:11; 3:4—7; Eph. 1: 
3—12 ; 2 : 1—10. 

Q. Whom therefore, must we 
ever thank and praise for Salva- 
tion? 

A. The Lord our God. Dan. 9: 
9 ; Phil. 2 : 5— U ; Jude 24,25 ; 
Rev 5:9—14. 

The same day that our first 
Parents fell, God in sovereign 
mercy, provided complete Salva- 
tion for them and their fallen 
race. He provided both a Sa- 
viour and a Sanctifier. 

5* 



1. Salvation is of the Lord. 
No other Being but God, the 
Sovereign Lord of all, had the 
wisdom and the power to deter- 
mine upon and to make a way 
of salvation for lost man. After 
man had sinned, it rested with 
God, and God alone, to deter- 
mine whether he should live or 
die ; have an opportunity of sal- 
vation, or be lost forever. 

2. He was moved to make a 
way of salvation, by his love 
which passeth knowledge. He 
felt for us in our ruined, misera- 
ble condition. He delighted not 
in the death of a sinner. 

3. And his way of salvation 
he has made complete, without 
regarding what it might cost 
him. 

Did it require none other than 
his only begotten Son to die for 
us ? He spared not his own Son. 
Rom. 8 : 32. Did it require none 
other than his Holy Spirit to 
change our hearts, and bring us 
to Christ? He sends down the 
Holy Spirit. Nothing is wanting. 
All things are ready. Rev. 22 : 17. 

4. We should therefore, when 
convicted of sin, and of our con- 
sequent ruin, look for the salva- 
tion of our souls to God, and to 
God alone. His way is the right 
way ; it is the only way. It is as 
safe and certain, as infinite wis- 
dom and power and love and 
mercy can make it. " He that 
believeth shall be saved." Mark 
16:16; John 6 : 27—29 ; none 
need be afraid to venture upon 
God's plan of salvation. AU 
other plans are false and end in 
destruction. 



54 



A CATECHISM OF 



5. We should adore that love 
of God, without which, like the 
Devils in Hell, we should have 
been eternally shut up in abso- 
lute misery and despair. God's 
love towards us, should melt 
down our enmity towards him. 
Our hard hearts should break be- 
neath the power of this love. Let 
us be in haste to accept this 
great salvation. If we reject it, 
we shall sink into a perdition 
deeper than those, who have 
never had any knowledge of it. 
Matt. 11:20—24. 

6. " And if God so loved us, 
we ought also to love one anoth- 
er" We should be kind to the 
evil and unthankful ; and for- 
give, as we hope to be forgiven. 
Let our life, towards God and 
man, be a life of love. 

I. Who Jesus Christ our Sa- 
viour is. 

(1.) HE IS GOD. 

John 1 : 1—18. 

Q. Who is Jesus Christ, the 
Son of God, our Saviour, — Is he 
God or is he man ? 

A. He is both God and man. 

Q. How do you know that he 
is God ? 

A. The Bible tells us so. 

Q. Does the Bible call him 
God? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Repeat the passage, "Christ 
is over all ?" 

A. "Christ is over all God 
blessed for ever." Rom. 9 : 5. 

Isa. 6 : 1—3, with John 12 : 
41 ; Heb. 1 : 10—12 ; with Ps. 
102 : 22—27 ; Heb. 1 : 8, 9, with 



Ps. 45:6, 7; Isa. 9 : 6, 7 ; 45; 
21—25 ; Jer. 23 : 5, 6 ; John 1 : 
1; 10:30—39; 20:28; 1 Tim. 
3: 16; Titus 2: 13; 2 Pet, 1 : 1 ; 
1 John 5 : 20 ; Rev. 1 : 8. 

Q. God lives forever and ever ; 
Does Christ live for ever and ever? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Repeat, "Thou art the 

same ?" 

A. " Thou art the same, and 
thy years shall not fail." Heb. 
1 : 12 ; Ps. 102 : 27 ; Isa. 9:6; 
Micah. 5:2; Rev. 1 : 8 ; 22 : 13 ; 
Isa. 44:6; John 1 : 1, 2 ; 8:57, 
58 ; Col. 1 : 15—17. 

Q. God is present in every 
place ; is Christ present in every 
place ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Repeat, "where two or 
three." 

A. " Where two or three are 
gathered together in my name, 
there am I in the midst of them." 
Matt. 18 : 20 ; 28 : 18—20. 

Q. God knows all things ; 
Does Christ know all things ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Repeat what Peter said to 
Jesus ; when Jesus asked him, 
" lovest thou me ?" 

A. " Lord thou knowest all 
things ; thou knowest that I love 
thee." John 21 : 17; 16 :30; 
Acts 1 : 24 ; Jer. 17 : 9, 10 ; John 
1:18; 2:24,25; 6: 64; Matt 
9:4; 1 Sam. 16:7; 1 Cor.4: 
4,5; Matt. 11: 27; Col. 2:3,9. 

Q. God makes and takes care 
of all things ; Does Christ make 
and take care of all things ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Repeat, " For by him were 
all things created " 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 55 



A. " For by him were all 
things created that are in Heaven 
and in Earth, visible and invisi- 
ble." Col. 1 : 15—17 ; John 1 : 
1—3 ; Heb. 1 : 3, 10—12 ; 
Comp. Gen. 1 : 1—3 ; Ps. 33 : 6 
—9 ; Acts 14 : 15 ; Phil. 3 : 21 ; 
Jer. 10:10—16; Ps. 95 : 1— 7 ; 
96:5. 

Q. God only can forgive sins ; 
Can Christ forgive sins ? 
A. Yes. 

Q. Repeat, " The son of man 
hath power." 

A. " The son of man hath 
power on earth to forgive sins." 
Matt. 9 : 1—6 ; Mark 2 : 5, 7— 
12; Exod. 23 : 20, 21 ; Col. 3 : 
13 ; Luke 7 : 47—50. 

Q. God only is able to judge 
the world ; Is Christ the final 
Judge of all ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Repeat, " For we must all 
appear." 

A. " For we must all appear 
before the judgment seat of 
Christ." 2 Cor. 5:10; Rom. 14 : 
10—12 ; John 5 : 22 ; Acts 10 : 
42; 17:31 ; Matt. 25 : 31— 46 ; 
Rev. 20:11—15. 

Q. God only is to be loved and 
served as God ; Is Christ to be 
loved and served as God ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Repeat, " All men should 
honour." 

A. " All men should honour 
the Son even as they honour the 
Father." John 5 : 23 ; Acts 1 : 
24; 7:59, 60; 9:13, 14, 21; 
Rom. 1:7; 10 : 9—14 ; 1 Cor. 
1:2 ; 2 Cor. 12 :8, 9 ; 1 Thess. 
3:11, 12; 2 Thess. 2:16, 17; 
Rev, 1 : 5, 6. 



Q. Are all the Angels com- 
manded to worship Christ ? 
A. Yes. 

Q. Repeat, " Let all the An- 
gels." 

A. " Let all the Angels of 
God worship him." Heb. 1:6; 
Phil. 2:9— 11. 

Q. Do all creatures in Heaven 
itself, whoever they may be, 
worship him? 

A. Yes. Rev. 5 : 8—14 ; Comp. 
Phil. 2:9— 11. 

Q. Is it a great sin to deny 
that Jesus Christ our Saviour is 
God, and to refuse to worship 
and honor him as God ? 

A. Yes. John 5 : 23 ; 1 John 
5:20, 21. 

Our Saviour Jesus Christ is 
God : He is God over all : The 
great God : The true God : Jeho- 
vah : Jehovah of Hosts : Ever- 
living : Unchangeable : Present 
in every place : Knowing all 
things : Creator and Preserver of 
the whole universe : Forgiver of 
sin : Final Judge of all : To be 
feared and had in reverence ; 
to be worshipped and served by 
every creature in Heaven and 
Earth, forever and ever. 

1. A great work was to he 
done, when men were to be saved, 
and a Great Being was needed 
to do that work. We needed a 
Saviour equal with God: One 
that knew God, and what the 
glory and honor of God required 
to be done for our Salvation, and 
that had the right and the power 
to do it. We needed a Saviour 
that could deliver us from the 
power of sin, of death, and of 



56 



A CATECHISM OP 



Hell ; reconcile us to God and 
crown us in Heaven with ever- 
lasting glory. Jesus Christ is 
that one, the Great God and our 
Saviour. If he were not God, 
he could not do the work required 
on the part of our Redeemer. 

2. Our Redeemer is therefore, 
abundantly able to save all who 
come unto God by him. 

Are we sinful? He is God, 
and can take away our sins and 
make us holy. Are we weak? 
He is God, everlasting strength 
is his, and he can make us strong. 
Are we ignorant? He is God, 
the only wise, and can teach us 
wisdom. Are we poor ? He is 
God, possessor of all things, and 
can make us rich. Are we mor- 
tal ? He is God, having power 
over life and death, and can make 
us live again. Are we to ascend 
to Judgment? He is God, the 
righteous Judge of all, and our 
Saviour : and through him we 
shall be justified. We rest, mis- 
erable sinners as we are, confi- 
dently and joyfully, for time and 
for eternity, upon a Saviour in- 
finite in power and glory. 

3. And he is not more able to 
save, than he is willing. 

Can we doubt his willingness? 
He died for us ! Do we fear to 
approach him? He graciously 
invites us, and assures us that he 
will not cast out any that come 
to him. Matt. 11 : 28—30 ; John 
6:37. And that when we are 
once united to him, we can never 
be separated from him. Rom. 8 : 
28—39; John 10:27—30. 

4. Safe therefore, is the Soul 
of the Believer; safe therefore, 



is the Church of God upon earth, 
in the hands of Christ, who is 
over all God blessed for ever I 
Ps. 2:1—12; 110:1. 

5. Those who will not believe 
on the Lord Jesus Christ, and 
are enemies to him and his Sal- 
vation, have reason to tremble 
before him. 

They contend against God: 
against him, who will make his 
enemies the footstool of his feet ; 
against him, who is able to cast 
soul and body in Hell forever ! 
How fearful shall be the doom 
of those his enemies, in particu- 
lar, who, with the plain word of 
God in their hands, deny his Di- 
vinity, and by so doing, take 
God from the Throne of the 
Universe, and utterly destroy 
the light and hope of salvation to 
perishing man ! John 5 : 23 ; 
1 John 2:23; 5: 10—12. 

(2.) HE IS MAN. 

Luke 2: 1—52. 

Q. Jesus Christ, our Saviour, 
is both God and man. We have 
seen from the Bible that he is 
God ; how do we know that he is 
Man? 

A. From the Bible also. 

Q. Did Christ, as God, come 
down from heaven and unite 
himself to man, so that he is 
God and man together ? God and 
man in one person ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Repeat " And the word." 

A. " And the word was made 
flesh, and dwelt among us." 
John 1 : 14 ; Phil. 2 : 5—8 ; Gal. 
4:4; Heb2:14--17; Rom. 8: 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AXD PRACTICE. 



57 



3: 9:3—5; 1 John 1:1, 2; 4: 
2, 3 ; Isa. 7:14; 1 Tim. 3 : 16. 

Q. Where was Jesus born ? 

A. In Bethlehem. Mic. 5:2: 
Tohn 7 : 42 : Matt 2 : 1—6 : 
Luke 2: 1—12. 

Q. Who was his mother? 

A. The Virgin Mary. Gen. 
3: 15: Isa. 7 :14 : 9:6: Matt. 
1 : IS— 25 ; Luke 1 : 26—33 ; 
Gal. 4 : 4. 

Q. Who was his supposed Fa- 
ther ? 

A. Joseph. Luke 3 : 23. 

Q. What did the Angel of the 
Lord command Joseph to call his 
name, when he should be born ? 

A. Jesus. 

Q. What is the meaning of the 
name Jesus ? 

A. Saviour. Matt. 1:21. 

Q. How many years has it 
been since our Saviour was 
born? 

A. One thousand, eight hun- 
dred and . 

Q. How many years did he 
live with his Parents, before he 
began to preach ? 

A. " About tliirtv years." 
Luke 3 : 23. 

Q. In what place did he live 
with his parents ? 

A. In Nazareth. Matt. 2 : 23 ; 
Luke 2:4.. 51, 52. 

Q. Shortly after he began to 
preach he left Nazareth, what 
city did he then make his 
home ? 

A. Capernaum. Luke 4 : 16 — 
31. and Matt. 4: 13. 

Q. When the time drew nigh 
for Jesus to preach and teach, 
whom d ; d God send before him, 
to tell the people that the Sa- 



viour was about to appear and 
was then among them ? 

A. John the Baptist. Isa. 40 : 
3; Mai. 3:1; 4:5: Matt. 11: 
14 : 17 : 11—13 : John 1 : 6—36 : 
3:22— 3d 

Q. How many years did our 
Saviour preach and teach before 
he was crucified ? 

A. About three or four years. 

Q. But he appeared as a man ■ 
he slept, he ate, he walked, he 
preached, he prayed ; how then 
did he make the people know 
and believe that he was also Di- 
vine : God and man together ? 

A. By his many wonderful 
works. John 3:1, 2; 5:36; 
10:37, 38; 11:45: 12:10. 11, 
37; 15 : 24 ; 20 : 30, 31; Acts 2 : 22. 

Q. What were some of his 
wonderful works ? 

A. He raised the dead : Heal- 
ed the sick : Cast out devils, and 
opened the eves of the blind. 
Matt. 4:23. 24: 8 : 13— 34 : 9 : 
20_35: 14:25: Mark 5:22; 
5:22—25: 10:46—52; 16:9; 
Luke 7:11; John 4 : 50 — 52 j 
11:1_44. 

Q. Were these such works as 
God onlv could do? 

A. Yes. John 5: 17, 18; 10: 

30— 39; 3:2. 

Q. Did not our Saviour also 
declare himself to be Divine, 
equal with God, at different times 
and in divers manners ? 

A. Yes. Matt. 11:27—30; 
19:6—8: 18:20: 28:20: 25; 

31— 46 ; Mark 2 : 1—12 : John 
5:17—29: 8:56—59; 10 :27— 
39: 17:10. 

Q. In what manner did our 
Saviour die? 



58 



A CATECHISM OF 



A. He was crucified. Matt. 
27 : 35, &c. 

Q. Did not our Lord greatly 
humble himself, when he de- 
scended to earth, became a man, 
and suffered and died for us ? 

A. Yes. Phil. 2 : 6-8 ; 2 Cor. 8 : 9. 

Q. Does not his becoming 
man. and suffering and dying, 
show the greatness of his love 
towards us? 

A. Yes. John 15: 12, 13; 13: 3, 
34; 10:11; Rom. 8:35—37; 
2Cor.5:14; Gal. 2 : 20 ; Eph. 2 : 
14_19; 5:2,25; Rev. 1 : 5, 6. 

Our Saviour Jesus Christ is 
Man. He was born of the Vir- 
gin Mary, in Bethlehem of Ju- 
dea ; lived about thirty years 
with his parents at Nazareth of 
Galilee ; preached between three 
and four years, proving by many 
wonderful works that he was the 
Son of God and Saviour of the 
world. His own Countrymen, 
the Jews, moved with envy rose 
up against him, and he was cru- 
cified under Pontius Pilate, the 
Roman Governor, was buried, 
and rose again the third day. He 
was born, and he lived and died 
as a man. 

1. Jesus Christ our Saviour, 
has two natures, the one Hu- 
man, and the other, Divine ; but 
he has but one person. 

He is not like man ; for man 
is man only, nor like an Angel, 
for an Angel is an Angel only. 
But he is God and man together; 
There is none like him in the uni- 
verse ; His name is Immanuel : 
" God with us 5" " God manifest 
in the flesh." 



Hence we see in the Scrip- 
tures, that every thing belonging 
to God belongs to Christ; and 
every thing belonging to man, 
belongs to Christ, sin excepted. 
He is both God and man ; two 
natures, but one person. 

2. His Person is above our 
knowledge : His name shall be 
called " wonderful .'" " No man 
knoweth the Son but the Fa- 
ther ;" Here we behold the mys- 
tery : God and man are one ! 
Jesus Christ is as high as Hea- 
ven, and yet as low as Earth ! 
What a height, and what a 
depth ! How distant, and yet 
how near! Come let us fall 
down before Him, and worship 
and adore I 

3. His becoming man discovers 
to us, his amazing humility, his 
unspeakable love, and desire for 
our salvation. He laid aside his 
glory; He made himself of no 
reputation ; He became obedient 
unto death, even the death of the 
Cross I Phil. 2 : 5—8 ; John 15 : 
13. He died for his enemies. 
Rom. 5 : 5 — 8. His condescen- 
sion and love are without a par- 
allel. 

4. We should with joy, and 
gratitude, and love, and sincere 
obedience welcome Him on Earth 
for ourselves, as God with us: 
as Jesus, the Redeemer. Hard 
is the heart, and dreadful will be 
the end of those, who will not 
welcome the Redeemer. 2 Cor. 
5:14, 15 ; 2 Thess. 1 : 7— 10. 

5. We should imitate the char- 
acter and life of Christ; the 
most exalted earth ever saw. Our 
perfection is to be like him. Phil. 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



59 



2:4, 5. We should live as he 
did, for the glory of God and the 
good of others; the best, the 
only true end of our existence. 
In living thus, we shall need the 
condescension, the humility, the 
zeal, the love, the faith, the 
prayer, the patience, the self-sa- 
crifice of the Redeemer. The 
spirit of God alone, can make 
these graces to be and abound in 
us. Let them be and abound in 
us, and we are the Sons of God. 

(3.) WHY CHRIST BECAME MAN. 

Heb. 2:1— 18. 

Q. Why did Christ Jesus be- 
come man ? 

A. That he might die for us. 
John 3:16; 10:11; 12:27,31 
—33; Gal. 4:4, 5; 1 Tim. 1: 
15; Heb. 2:14— 17; 9:26; 10: 
5 ; 1 Pet. 1 : 19, 20 ; 1 John 3 : 
5; 4:14; Gen.3:15. 

Q. Could he have died for us, 
if he had not become man? 

A. No. Gal. 4:4, 5; Heb. 
2:16, 17; 9:22. 

Q. Who is the Great Teacher, 
fiom Heaven, that gives us per- 
fect instruction respecting God 
and Heaven, and Hell, and the 
way of salvation ? 

A. Jesus Christ. Matt. 11 : 
27—30 ; 17 : 5 ; 23 : 8—10 ; John 
1:18; 7:16; 8:26,38: 13: 
13; 14:24: 15:15; 3:2—34; 
Col. 1:15: 2:3; 1 Cor. 1:30; 
2 Tim. 1 : 10 ; Heb. 1 : 1—3 ; 2 : 
1—4 5 Deut. 18 : 15—19 ; Acts 3 : 
22, 23 ; Isa. 11 : 1—5 ; 42 : 1—7. 

Q. Repeat what Jesus says of 
himself, <( Iam the light of the 
world.'' 



A. " I am the light of the 
world ; he that followeth me 
shall not walk in darkness, but 
shall have the light of life." John 
8:12; 12:35, 36,46; 1:4,9; 
9:5; Luke 2 : 32 ; Eph. 5 : 14. 

Q. Did our Saviour ever com- 
mit any sin ? 

A. No. 

Q. Repeat, " Who is holy." 

A. "Who is holy, harmless, 
underlie d. separate from sinners." 
Heb. 4 : 15 ; 7 : 26 ; 1 Pet. 2 : 
22 ; Isa. 53 : 9 ; Mark 1 : 24 ; 
Acts 4:27—30; 3:14; 7:52; 
22:14; Luke 1:35; 23:4,14; 
John 8:46; 18:38; 2 Cor. 5: 
21 ; 1 Pet. 3:18; 1 John 3:5; 
Rev. 3 : 7. 

Q. How did Jesus spend his 
time while in the world ? 

A. He " went about doing 
good." Acts 10:38; John 4: 
34; 6:38; 17:4; Mark 6:31; 
Heb. 12:1,2. 

Q. Is he our perfect example , 
teaching us how we should love 
and serve God, and do good to 
our fellow creatures % 

A. Yes. John 13 : 14, 15, 34 ; 
15:12, 13; Eph. 5:2; Phil. 2 : 
5—8 ; 1 Cor. 11:1; 1 John 2 : 
5, 6 ; 3:16. 

Q. As he was man and lived 
in this world, does he know what 
this world is ; and what are our 
troubles and temptations? 

A. Yes. John 15 : 18—20 ; 
Matt. 8 : 20 ; Isa. 53 : 3. 

Q. And does Jesus feel for us, 
and know how to comfort and 
save us? 

A. Yes. Heb. 4: 15,16; 2, 
14—18; 5:7—9; Matt. 4:1— 
U; 2 Cor. 12:7—9. 



60 



A CATECHISM OF 



Q. When his friend Lazarus 
died, and he went with Martha 
and Mary to his grave, in what 
way did Jesus show his feelings ? 

A. " Jesus wept." John 11 : 
15; Luke 19:41 ; John 19:25 
-27. 

The Bible teaches us why it 
was necessary, that our adorable 
Saviour, should become man. 

1. That he might suffer and 
die for us. It was necessary 
that he should be man, in order 
that he might die, and his being 
God also, makes all His suffer- 
ings of infinite value. 

2. That he might be our great 
Teacher. He closed God's reve- 
lation to man. He always has 
been, and ever will be, " the light 
of the world." He teaches us 
by his word, which we read and 
hear preached : and by his Spirit. 
And he teaches us by his Word 
and Spirit, what great sinners we 
are : How precious is his Salva- 
tion : How vain is this world : 
How glorious is Heaven. To 
have Christ for our Teacher, we 
must feel our ignorance without 
him : we must be willing to be 
taught; And implicitly and 
cheerfully and sincerely, receive 
and do all that he teaches us. 
John 7:17. He is the great Sun 
of Righteousness ; and all men, 
if they would escape darkness, 
must come to his light. 

3. That he might have a 
knowledge of the world in which 
we live ; and of the troubles and 
trials and temptations and sor- 
rows of men. 

He has lived where we live : 



he has felt what we feel ; sin ex* 
cepted. Therefore, can he sym- 
pathize with us, and succour us 
and from him shall we obtain 
mercy and grace to help in time 
of need. The Saviour being 
made " like unto his brethren," 
is thus brought very near to us, — • 
and not more near, than pre- 
cious. 

4. That he might set us a 
good and perfect ex-ample of love 
to God and to our fellow crea- 
tures. 

From his example we learn, 
how and for what, we should 
live and die. His example was 
perfect, and the nearer we can 
follow his example, the nearer 
are we to perfection ; to all that 
is noble and virtuous and holy 
and exalted in the eyes of God 
and the universe. 

5. What will it profit us, if 
Christ has condescended to be- 
come man, that he might suffer 
and die for us : be our Teacher, 
and sympathizing friend and Sa- 
viour ; our perfect example and 
guide to honour and immortality, 
if we do not receive him as such ? 
If we reject the Great God and 
our Saviour, what shall our end 
be but destruction ? 

4. The manner in which Jesus 
saves us from our Sins. He 
is the only Saviour of Sinners. 

Isa. 53 : 1—12. 

Q. We are sinners, condemned 
by the Law of God. What do 
we deserve as sinners, from God ? 

A. Punishment. Ps. 7:11; 
5:4,5; Ex. 34:7; Rom.l:18; 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



61 



2:5—9; Eph.2:5; Matt. 16: 
27 ; 2 Pet. 2:9: Rev. 22 : 12. 

Q. What is said of the wages 
of sin ? 

A. " The wages of sin is death." 
Rom. 6:23. 

Q. What is said of the soul 
that sinneth? 

A. " The soul that sinneth it 
shall die," Ezek. 18 : 4. 

Q. What kind of death — what 
kind of punishment of sinners is 
here meant ! 

A. Punishment in Hell for- 
ever ! Matt. 25:46 : 2 Thess. 
1 : 7—9 : Luke 16 : 23—36 ; 
Mark 9 : 43—43 : Matt. 18 : 8, 9 ; 
10:28; Ps. 9:17; Rev. 21 : 8. 

Q. But can we not, though we 
are condemned sinners, do some- 
thing good of ourselves and for 
ourselves, worthy in GoaVs sight ? 
Something that will please Him, 
and be enough to make Him par- 
don us and take us to Heaven ? 

A. No. Gal. 3:21, 22. 

Q. Can we work out no right- 
eousness of our own, under the 
Law, for our justification before 
God? 

A. No. Prov. 15:8 ; John 9 : 
31; Rom. 3:9— 20 : Gal. 2:16; 
3 : 10 ; 2 Tim. 1:9; Titus 3:5; 
Phil. 3:9. 

Q. What is said of our unclean- 
ness and of our righteousness? 

A. " We are all as an unclean 
thing, and all our righteousnesses 
are as filthv rags." Isa. 64 : 6 : 
Job 14:4: 15:14; 25:4; Prov. 
20 : 9 : Ps. 51 : Gal. 6 : 12—15 ; 
Phil. 3: 4— 11. 

Q. But may we not go into 
the place of torment and suffer 
for our sins and come out again ? 



A. No. The punishment of 
sin is everlasting. Matt. 25 : 46 ; 
Luke 16:23—26, &c. 

Q. Can we then as sinners 
save ourselves ? 

A. No. We cannot. 

Q. If we are ever saved, how 
must we be saved ? 

A. By a Saviour. 

Q. Who is the Saviour of sin- 
ners ? 

A. Jesus Christ — the Son of 
God, John 3:16; 4 : 42 ; Luke 
2:11; Gal. 4:4,5; 1 Tim. 2 : 
5; 1 John 3:5; 4:10—14. 

Q. What is the meaning of 
His name Jesus ? 

A. Saviour: "for he shall 
save his people from their sins." 
Matt. 1 : 21. 

Q. In what way does Jesus 
save us from the punishment of 
our sins ? 

A. He takes our place and 
suffers for us. Rom. 3 : 23 — 26 ; 
5:6—8; 1 Pet. 3 : 18 ; 2 Cor. 5: 
18—21; Gal. 1:4; 2:20; 3: 
13; 4:4, 5; Eph. 1:7; 5:2; 
1 Tim. 2:6; Titus 2 : 14 ; Heb. 
9 : 12 ; 1 Pet. 1 : 18, 19 ; 1 John 
1:1,2; Matt. 20: 28; 26:28; 
John 6:51; 10 : 15. 

Q. What is said of His dying 
for our sins ? 

A. " Christ died for our sins." 
1 Cor. 15 : 3. 

Q. What is said of His bearing 
our sins ? 

A. " He bare our sins in His 
own body on the tree," 1 Pet. 
2:24. 

Q. What is said of His being 
wounded for our transgressions ? 

A. " He was wounded for our 
transgressions, He was bruised 



62 



A CATECHISM OF 



for our iniquities: the chastise- 
ment of our peace was upon Him, 
and with His stripes we are 
healed." Isa. 53 : 1—12 ; Matt. 
26:31; Rom. 4:25; Heb. 10: 
5—10 ; Zech. 13 : 7. 

Q. Does Christ perfectly ful- 
fil and satisfy the Law and jus- 
tice of God for us, by His obedi- 
ence, suffering" and death ? 

A. Yes. Rom. 8:29— 39. 

Q. What does Jesus work out 
for us guilty sinners ? 

A. " Everlasting righteous- 
ness." Dan. 9 : 24. 

Q. What is His name where- 
by He shall be called ? 

A " The Lord our Righteous- 
ness:' Jer. 23 : 6. 

Q. Does the Lord Jesus there- 
fore, by the merit of His obedi- 
ence, sufferings and death bejore 
God, purchase for us salvation 
and every thing necessary there- 
to? 

A. Yes. Titus 2:11—14; 
John 10 : 27—30 ; Rom. 8 : 29— 
39. 

Q. What is said of His being 
the only name given under 
Heaven whereby we must be 
saved ? 

A. " There is none other name 
tinder Heaven given among men 
whereby we must be saved." 
Acts 4 : 12 ; John 3:36; 10:9; 
14:6; 1 Cor. 3 : 11 ; 1 Tim. 2 : 
5, 6 ; 2 Tim. 1:10; 1 John 5 : 
11, 12; Rev. 20:15; 21:27; 
Gal. 3:21. 

Q. Do we need any other Sa- 
viour ? 

A. No. " We are complete in 
Him." Col. 2 : 9, 10 : 1 Cor. 1 : 
30—51 ; Eph. 1 : 20—23 ; Phil. 



2:9—11; Heb. 5: 9; Rev. 5: 
9—14. 

The wrath of God is revealed 
from heaven, against all ungodli- 
ness and unrighteousness of 
men :" " the wages of sin is 
death." 

1. We are lost forever, unless 
we have a Saviour. 

Can we save ourselves ? No, 
we cannot ; we can do nothing 
in and of ourselves, that will be 
worthy in God's sight : that will 
make amends for ail the evil we 
have done, and thus secure his 
favour and forgiveness : for we 
have already committed sin, and 
for that very sin, (even suppos- 
ing we should commit no more,) 
we are bound over to just punish- 
ment. Nor can we go to the 
place of torment and suffer pun- 
ishment for our sins, and after- 
wards come out and be saved; 
for the punishment of sin is with- 
out end : it is everlasting. The 
sinner once in Hell for his sins, 
never comes forth from that aw- 
ful place. And in vain is it for 
us to hope, that God will have 
mercy upon us and not punish 
us, though we cannot save our- 
selves. He has declared that the 
wicked shall not go unpunished ; 
and He will not break his own 
word. 

2. We, therefore, need a Sa- 
viour ; Jesus Christ is that Sa- 
viour, and the only Saviour of 
lost sinners. 

In order to salvation, the Law 
of God which we have broken, 
must be fulfilled by obedience, 
and satisfied by suffering. — . 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



63 



Neither of which can we do ! But 
both, Christ does for us; and 
what Christ does for us, the Lord 
accepts in place of our own. 
1 Cor. 1:30; 2 Cor. 5 : 18—21. 
Hence, He hath done the work 
of our Saltation. We do no part 
of it whatever. Christ does the 
whole. When God "accepts" 
us, it is in the Beloved. Eph. 1 : 6. 
When He "justifies" us, it is on 
account of the merits of Christ. 
Rom. 3 : 20—26. We are clothed 
in His " righteousness." Phil. 
3 : 7 — 9. We are " complete in 
Him." " Unto Him that loved 
us and washed us from our sins 
in his own blood," must be our 
song forever. Rev. 1 : 5, 6. Not 
unto us, O Lord, but unto thy 
name be all the glory ! 

Those who seek any other Sal- 
vation than this by Jesus Christ, 
cannot be saved. Rom. 10:3,4; 
John 3 : 36. 

3. The glad tidings of great 
joy to us, and to all the world is, 
that God has provided a Saviour 
for us, from sin and Hell. 

Humbly confessing our sins, 
and assenting to our just condem- 
nation, let us beseech forgive- 
ness from God and reconciliation 
with him only for Christ's sake. 
Let us ever go to God through 
him, and ask and offer all through 
him, and live by faith upon him ; 
and when we glory, let us glory 
in him. Christ is all and in all 
to perishing men. 



5. Jesus Christ suffered and 
died for us on the cross. 

Matt. 27 : 1—66. 

Q. In what city was our Sa- 
viour Crucified ? 
A. Jerusalem. 

Q. W T hat was the name of the 
mount on which he was cruci- 
fied? 

A. Calvary. Matt. 27 : 33 ; 
Luke 23 : 33. 

Q. Was it his own Country- 
i men, the Jews, that caused him 
! to be crucified ? 

A. Yes. John 1 : 11 ; Isa.53: 
|l— 3; Matt. 17:11,12; Luke 
17:25; Mark 8:31; Acts 3: 
14, 15; 4:10—12. 

Q. Who betrayed his Lord ? 

A. Judas. Matt. 10 : 4 ; John 
13 : 21—27 ; 6 : 70 ; 17 : 12. 

Q. How many pieces of silver 
did the Chief Priests give Judas 
to betray Jesus into their hands ? 

A. Thirty. John 12 : 1—6 ; 
Matt. 26 : 14—16 ; 27 : 3—5. 

Q. What was the name of the 
Garden in which Jesus was, 
when Judas betrayed him ? 

A. Gethsemane. John 18: 1, 
2; Matt. 26:36; Luke 22: 39. 

Q. With what did Judas be- 
tray Jesus ? 

A. With a kiss. Matt. 26: 
48—50; Luke 22: 47, 48. 

Q. What kind of witnesses did 
the Jews bring against Christ ? 

A. False-witnesses. Matt. 26 : 
! 57—61 ; Comp. John 2 : 19—22 ; 
i Mark 14 : 55—59 ; Acts 2 : 22, 
|23; 3:13, 14. 

Q. Why did the Jews wish to 
i put Jesus to death ? 
I A. Because they envied and 



64 



A CATECHISM OF 



haled him. John 3 : 19, 20 ; 7 : 
7 ; 15 : 18—25 ; Matt. 27 : 18 ; 
Prov. 27:4. 

Q. What was the name of the 
Roman Governor whom the Jews 
persuaded to have Jesus crucified ? 

A. Pontius Pilate. Matt. 27 : 
2 ; Acts 3 : 13 ; 1 Tim. 6 : 13. 

Q. Of what crime did they ac- 
cuse him before Pilate ? 

A. Of wanting to be a King. 
Luke 23 : 1—3 ; Matt. 27 : 37 ; 
John 19 : 19—22 ; 18 : 28—37. 

Q. Did Pilate believe that Je- 
sus was guilty of any crime at 
all, and deserved to be crucified ? 

A. No. Luke 23 : 4—15 ; 
John 18:38; 19:4—6; Matt. 
27 : 19, &c. 

Q. Did Pilate wish to let Je- 
sus go ? 

A. Yes. John 19 : 4—12 ; 
Luke 23 : 20—24 ; Acts 3 : 13. 

Q. And when Pilate delivered 
Jesus to be crucified, what did 
he before the multitude ? 

A. Took water and washed 
his hands. Matt. 27:24, 25; 
Acts 4 : 27. 

Q. Did Pilate and Herod, and 
the Chief Priests and soldiers, 
scourge Jesus, and mock him, 
before they led him away to cru- 
cify him ? 

A. Yes. Luke 23 : 11 ; John 
19 : 1—3 ; Matt. 27 : 26—31 ; 
Mark 14 : 63—65 

Q. Did they make Jesus bear 
his cross to Calvary ? 

A. Yes John 19 : 17. 

Q. What was the name of the 
man that they forced to help Je- 
sus bear the cross ? 

A. Simon. Luke 23 : 26 ; 
Mark 15:21; Matt. 27 : 32. 



Q. What two persons were 
crucified with Jesus, " on either 
side one and Jesus in the midst V 

A. Two Thieves. John 19 ; 
18 ; Matt. 27 : 38 ; Luke 23 : 39 

Q. Was death by Crucifixion 
an exceedingly painful and dis- 
graceful death ? 

A. Yes. 

Q, Was it while Jesus hung 
upon the cross that he suffered 
and died for us ? 

A. Yes. Isa. 53 : 10 ; 2 Cor. 
5:21; 1 Pet. 2 : 24. 

Q. How did his enemies that 
crucified him, revile him ? 

A. They "reviled him wag- 
ging their heads." Matt. 27 : 39 
—44 ; Mark and Luke. 

Q. How did he pray for them ? 

A. " Father forgive them, for 
they know not what they do." 
Luke 23 : 34 ; Matt. 5 : 44—48 ; 
1 Pet. 2 : 21—24 ; Acts 7 : 60. 

Q. How long was darkness 
over all the land 1 

A. Three hours. Matt. 27: 
45; Mark 15:33; Luke 23: 44 
—45. 

Q. And about the ninth hour 
what did Jesus cry out with a 
loud voice ? 

A. " My God, my God, why 
hast thou forsaken me !" Matt. 
27 : 46 ; Mark 15 : 34 ; Isa. 53 : 
10 ; Ps. 22 : 1, &c. 

Q. When Jesus was about to 
die, what did he say ? 

A. " It is finished." " Father 
into thy hands I commend my 
spirit." Luke 23 :46 ; John 19 : 
30 ; Acts 7 : 59, 60. 

Q. What happened when Je- 
sus died ? 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



65 



A. N The earth did quake arid 
he rocks rent and the graves 
were opened." ?»Iatt. 27 : 50 — 
53 ; Comp. Luke 23 : 44 — ±9. 

Q. How long was Jesus upon 
the cross I 

A. The most of one day. Mark 
15:25: John 19 : 14 : Matt. 27 : 
57—60 ; Luke 23 : 44—53 ; John 
19:30-42. 

Q. What was the name of the 
rich disciple that took his body 
from the cross, and laid it in his 
own new tomb 1 

A. Joseph. Luke 23 : 50—53 ; 
John 19 : 30—42 ; Matt 27 : 57 
—60; Mark 15:42 — i6. 

Q. Upon what day did Christ 
rise from the dead ? 

A. The third day. Matt. 27: 
62—66 and 23 : 1—6, 11—15. 

Q. For how many days was 
Christ seen at different times, 
and in different places by his dis- 
ciples, before he was received up 
to Heaven ? 

A. Forty days. Acts 1 : 1 — 
3 ; 1 Cor. 15 : 1—8 ; Luke 24th 
and John 20th and 21st Chapters. 

Q. He went up to Heaven in 
the sight of his Disciples ; from 
what mount did he go up ? 

A. The mount of Olives. 
Mark 16 : 19 ; Acts 1 : 1—9, 12 ; 
Luke 24:50, 51. 

Q. Where is Jesus now seated ? 

A. "On the right hand of 
God." Mark 16: 19 ; 1 Pet. 3 : 
22: Rev. 3 : 21 ; Ps. 110 : 1 ; 
Phil. 2 : 6—11 ; Heb. 1:3: Eph. 
1 : 20—23. 

It was necessary that the Son 
of God should die, in order to re- 
deem us, and the time and man- 
6* 



ner of his death, were before de< 
t ermine d according to God's in- 
finite wisdom. 

1. He died upon the Cross; a 
most ignominious and cruel 
death. 

He suffered the pains and ago- 
nies of Crucifixion itself, at the 
hands of wicked men. But be- 
yond all these — what the eye of 
man could not see, nor his ear 
hear ; " he was wounded for our 
transgressions and bruised for our 
iniquities" — " it pleased the Lord 
to bruise him" — his soul was 
made " an offering for sin" The 
greatness of his sufferings for sin, 
God only knows — see him sweat 
as it were great drops of blood 
falling down to the ground in the 
Garden of Gethsemane, in pros- 
pect of these sufferings ! And in 
the midst of them hear him utter 
that doleful cry, which no man 
can understand, " My God, my 
God, why hast thou forsaken 
me?" 

2. And was it necessary that 
the Son of God should die far 
our Redemption ? Then were 
we lost indeed ! Could no blood 
but his atone for sin? Then is 
sin an evil and a bitter thing in- 
deed ! Surely doth God hate it ; 

| surely will he punish it ; since 
I his own well-beloved Son, (not a 
I sinner himself, but only taking 
| the place of sinners, and having 
their sins reckoned to him,) he 
affiicts even unto death ! Shall 
we not hate sin, and mourn over 
it, and flee from it as the worst 
of all evils 1 

3. And did Jesus freely under- 
go ; and did the Father freely 



66 



A CATECHISM OF 



give up his Son to such a death 
for us ? Then did the Father 
and the Son, love us, with an in- 
finite love ! John 15 : 13 ; Rom. 
5:6—8; 8:32; 1 John4:9,10. 
With a love that should break 
our hard and rebellious hearts, 
and constrain us to live wholly 
to God. 2 Cor. 5:15; Gal. 6 : 
14. 

4. Christ suffered at the hands 
of wicked men, shame and spit- 
ting, and scourging and death, 
for our sakes. 

If need be let us suffer the 
same for his sake. And as he 
prayed for his enemies and for- 
gave them, let us do the same. 
Acts 7:59, 60. 

5. He rose triumphantly from 
the dead on the third day. 

His resurrection proved that 
he was indeed the Son of God 
and Saviour of the world — that 
the soul lives after death — and 
that all our bodies shall be raised 
to life also, in God's appointed 
day. 

Life and immortality are 
brought to light in the Gospel, 
and no where else. 

6. He ascended to God, and 
sits at his right hand. 

Exalted a Prince and a Sa- 
viour, he is able to save all who 
come unto God by him. There 
he ever lives, to reign and rule ; 
to subdue his enemies, and to 
preserve his church throughout 
all ages. Matt. 28 : 20 ; Eph. 
1 : 18—23 ; Ps. 2. Happy are 
they who have an interest in his 
precious blood. 



6. The Lord Jesus died for His 
People : He died for all. 

Isa. 55 : 1—13. 

Q. Was it to do the will of 
our Heavenly Father, that the 
Lord Jesus came into the world 
to die for sinners ? 

A. Yes. John 6 : 37—40, 
Heb. 10:4—10. 

Q. Did our Heavenly Father 
promise the Lord Jesus, that he 
should not die in vain : but that 
by His death, He should save 
" many ?" 

A. Yes. Isa. 53:11. 

Q. What does the Lord Jesus 
call all those " given" to Him by 
the Father to be saved ? 

A. His "sheep." John 10: 
11—30. 

Q. When he speaks of His 
sheep, what does He call Him- 
self? 

A. " The good shepherd." 
John 10:11. 

Q. What does He say the 
good shepherd " giveth ?" 

A. " The good shepherd giv- 
eth his life for the sheep." 

Q. Repeat what He says, 
" All that the Father giveth me." 

A. " All that the Father giv- 
eth me shall come to me : and 
him that cometh to me, I will in 
no wise cast out." John 6:37, 
45. 

Q. Repeat what Jesus says 
about "His sheep hearing his 
voice." 

A. " My sheep hear my voice 
and I know them, and they fol- 
low me." 

Q. What does he give unto 
them? 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



67 



A. " And I give unto them 
eternal life, and they shall never 
perish, neither shall any pluck 
them out of my hands." 

Q. What does he say of the 
greatness of His Father in this 
matter ? 

A. " My Father which gave 
them me is greater than all ; and 
no man is able to pluck them out 
of my Father's hand : I and my 
Father are one." John 10 : 
27—30. 

Q. Repeat the scripture, "Who 
gave Himself for us." 

A. " Who gave Himself for 
us j that He might redeem us 
from all iniquity and purify unto 
Himself a peculiar people, zeal- 
ous of good works." Titus 2 : 
14 ; 1 Pet. 2 : 6—10. 

Q. What is said of Christ's 
loving the church ? 

A. " Christ also loved the 
church and gave Himself for it." 
Eph. 5 : 25—27. 

Q. But did not our Lord Jesus 
die for all : Is not His blood pre- 
cious enough to wash away the 
sins of the world ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Repeat " God so loved the 
world." 

• A. " God so loved the world, 
that He gave His only begotten 
Son, that whosoever believeth in 
Him should not perish, but have 
everlasting life." John 3 : 14 — 
21 ; 1 John 4 : 8—10 ; 2 : 2. 

Q. Repeat " The Father sent 
the Son." 

A. " The Father sent the Son 
to be the Saviour of the world." 
1 John 4:14; Acts 13:47; 
Luke 2 : 10, 11, 29—32 ; 2 Cor. 



5 : 18—21 ; Ps. 2 : 8 ; Isa. 42 : 6 ; 
Dan. 7:13, 14. 

Q. Repeat what John the Bap- 
tist said of Christ, " Behold the 
Lamb of God." 

A. " Behold the Lamb of God 
which taketh awav the sin of the 
world." John 1 : 29 ; 4 : 42 ; 12 : 
47; 3:17; Isa. 53:5, 6 ; 2 Cor. 
5 : 14, 15. 

Q. Repeat " For there is one 
God and one Mediator." 

A. " For there is one God and 
one Mediator between God and 
men, the man Christ Jesus, who 
gave Himself a ransom for all." 
1 Tim. 2:5, 6; Heb. 2:9; 10: 
12—14; John 6:51; 1 John 
1:7. 

Q. To whom did the Lord 
Jesus command His Apostles to 
preach the Gospel of salvation, 
through His name : to the whole 
world, or to a part only ? 

A. To the whole world. 

Q. Repeat his last command 
to them, 44 Go ye into all the 
world." 

A. "Go ye into all the world 
and preach the Gospel to every 
creature." Mark 16 : 15, 16 ; 
Matt. 28 : 19, 20 ; Luke 24 : 46, 
47 ; Acts 1 : 8. Paul's commis- 
sion, Acts 26 : 15 — 18 ; Rom. 1 : 
5; Eph. 3: 8, 9. 

Q. And did the Apostles go 
and preach the Gospel in all the 
world ? 

A. Yes. Mark 16 : 20 ; Acts 
2:1—21; Rom. 16:26; Col. 
1:23. 

Q. Does the Lord Jesus invite 
all sinners to come to Him and 
be saved, or a part only ? 

A. All sinners. 



68 



A CATECHISM OF 



Q. Repeat His invitation, 
" Come unto me." 

A. " Come unto me all ye that 
labour and are heavy laden, and 
I will give you rest." Matt. 11 : 
28—30. 

Q. How was it that Jesus stood 
and cried, " If any man thirst?" 

A. "If any man thirst let him 
come unto me and drink." John 
7:37; Rev.21:6; 22:17; Isa. 
45 : 22 ; 55 : 1—4. 

Q. When Jesus Christ is 
preached and offered to all men 
as the Saviour, what will become 
of them if they do not believe ? 

A. They will be " damned." 
Mark 16: 16; John 3 : 36. 

1. Christ Jesus is the Saviour 
of His People. 

Our Heavenly Father made 
an agreement with our Lord 
Jesus Christ, that He should not 
die in vain ; but that He would 
give unto Him a certain number 
out of the world, whom He would 
choose and draw to Christ by the 
Holy Spirit, as the reward of His 
humiliation, sufferings and death. 
The Lord Jesus laid down His 
life for these, His sheep ; and 
purchased them as His own pe- 
culiar people. And through the 
electing love of God and the 
merits of Christ's sacrifice for 
sin, their salvation is certain and 
secured. Thus the Lord Jesus 
had a joy set before Him. " He 
should see of the travail of His 
soul and be satisfied." 

2. Christ Jesus is also the Sa- 
viour of the world. 

While " He gives eternal life 
to as many as the Father hath 



given Him," let no one suppose 
that His blood is only precious 
enough to wash away their sins, 
and that He is not able to give 
eternal life to any others. By no 
means. The Father sent the 
Son to be the Saviour of the 
world. Jesus came and gave 
His flesh for the life of the world : 
tasting death for every man. 
And upon the ground of the suf- 
ficiency of His atonement, He 
commanded the Gospel to be 
preached to all the world : and 
gave a sincere invitation to every 
creature to whom it should come 
to believe and be saved : and if 
they would " deny the Lord that 
bought them," and would not "be- 
lieve," they should be "damned." 

It is plain, that while the pro- 
vision of salvation in Christ is 
secured to some, it is sufficient 
for all. And it is necessarily so 
from the very nature of the atone- 
ment made by Christ. Such is 
the infinite greatness, holiness 
and majesty of God, and such 
the infinite vileness and desert of 
sin, that although there should be 
but one sinner in the universe to 
be saved, it would be necessary 
for Christ, the Son of God to 
die. But in dying for this one 
sinner, such is the infinite great- 
ness and value of the atonement 
in and of itself, that it could as 
well procure the salvation of a 
million sinners, as of one. 

The all-sufficiency of the 
atonement results from the infi- 
nite dignity, glory and majesty 
of the Son of God, the great 
sacrifice. That sacrifice is val- 
uable beyond calculation. The 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



69 



work of Jesus respects the na- 
ture of sin more than the num- 
ber of sins. Let the world come., 
and His atonement will be found 
sufficient for all. He is able to 
save any number — in all places 
— under all circumstances — from 
the beginning to the end of tune. 
" Jesus Christ is the same, yes- 
terday, to-day, and forever." 

3. His Saltation is therefore 
free for all. 

It matters not of what country 
we are : whether from the East j 
or the West, the North or the 
South. It matters not of what 
colour we are: whether white, or 
brown, or black : nor of what 
condition, whether rich or poor, 
wise or foolish, high or low ; nor 
of what age or sex, whether old 
or young, male or female. All 
are sinners, and Christ is the Sa- 
viour of sinners. 

4. His salvation should be sent 
to all 

Those who have it, are under 
obligations to send it to those 
who have it not, according to our 
Saviour's last command. All 
men should be taught that they 
have a Saviour, and may be 
saved. If we, who have the 
Gospel, neglect or refuse to give 
it to those who have it not, or 
having the power to prevent, will 
not allow them to get it : we are 
highly criminal in the sight of 
God. One of the greatest priv- 
ileges allowed to man, is to ex- 
tend the knowledge of Christ, 
and become instrumental in the 
salvation of souls. Though we 
may not be able to oro and preach 
Christ in all parts of the world, 



yet we may assist by our prayers 
and our alms to send others to do 
so, and to send along with them 
the Hoiy Bible. This is our duty 
and our privilege. 

5. His salvation so free, so 
full, should be cheerfully and 
heartily accepted by all. 

Jesus invites us earnestly and 
sincerely to come to him. We 
should accept his invitation, and 
make our salvation sure. The 
bread of life has been freely and 
| bountifully provided. •• Incline 
your ear and come unto me 
hear and your soul shall live." 

7. Those only are saved who be- 
lieve in Jesus. 

John 3:14— 36. 

Q. Although the precious bleed 
of Christ is sufficient to wash 
away the sins of the world, wfl] 
all be saved ? 
A. Na 

Q. Who only will be saved ? 
A. Those who by the grace 
of God believe in him. John 3 : 
15. 16—36 : 5 : 24 : 8 : 24 : Matt. 
25 : 31 — 16'; Luke 12 : 46 : Acts 
5:14; Rom. 3 : 22—28 ; Gal. 2 : 
20 : Phil. 3 : 8, 9. 

Q. What is the commandment 
of God about our believing on the 
name of his Son I 

A. '" And this is his command- 
ment — That we should believe 
on the name of his Son Jesus 
Christ, and love one another." 
1 John 3 : 23 ; Matt. 17:5: John 
6: 29: 17:3. 

Q. Repeat what our Lord him- 
self says, ;i He that believeth and 
| is baptized." 



70 



A CATECHISM OP 



A. " He that believeth and is 
baptized shall be saved, but he that 
believeth not shall be damned." 
Mark 16:16; John 6:47. 

Q. When the Jailer asked 
Paul and Silas the question, 
" Sirs, what must I do to be 
saved?" what did they answer 
him ? 

A. " Believe on the Lord Jesus 
Christ and thou shalt be saved 
and thy house. 5 ' Acts 16 : 31 ; 
8:37. 

Q. How are we made the 
children of God ? 

A. "By faith in Christ Jesus." 
Gal. 3 : 26 ; John 1 : 12. 13 ; 
20 : 17 ; Rom. 8 : 14—17 ; Eph. 
1:5. 

Q. Why do not all men who 
hear of Christ, believe on him 
and have eternal life ? 

A. Because they will not. 
John 3 : 19, 20 ; Matt. 22 : 1—14 ; 
23:37. 

Q. Repeat what the Saviour 
says, " Ye will not come." 

A. " Ye will not come to me, 
that ye might have life." John 
5:40. 

Q. Is God willing that any 
should perish ? 
A. No. 

Q. Repeat, " the Lord is long- 
suffering to us-ward." 

A. " The Lord is long-suffer- 
ing to us-ward not willing that 
any should perish, but that all 
should come to repentance." 
2 Pet. 3:9; Comp. 1 Tim. 2 : 4. 

Q. Repeat, " As I live, saith 
the Lord." 

A. " As I live, saith the Lord, 
I have no pleasure in the death 
of the wicked: but that the 



wicked turn from his way ant 
live." Ezek. 33: 11. 

Q. And how does he immedi- 
ately after, command the wicked 
to turn ? 

A. " Turn ye, turn ye from 
your evil ways, for why will ye 
die ?" 

Q. Will Jesus refuse to save 
any who come to him ? 

A. No. Rev. 22 : 17; John 
6:37. 

Q. Whose fault will it be, 
therefore, if we are lost ? 

A. Our own fault. Isa. 3 : 10, 
11 ; Prov. 1 :24— 33 ; Mark 16 : 
16; Matt. 25 : 41—46; Hos. 
13 : 9. 

Although the precious blood of 
the Lord Jesus is sufficient to 
wash away the sins of the whole 
world, 

1. Let no one suppose that all 
will be saved. There is some- 
thing for every one to do, that 
hears of Christ. And every one 
must do the same thing. We 
must believe on Him, or we shall 
not, and cannot be saved. 

2. The reason why men perish, 
is not that God and Christ are 
willing that they perish, and take 
pleasure in seeing them perish : 
but they do not choose to be 
saved. God does not take plea- 
sure in the death or punishment 
of the sinner in itself considered. 
But the sinner refuses Christ of 
his own accord, loving his sins 
and the present world better. 
God is just : he must perish. 

3. The sinner that is finally 
lost, must therefore, bear the 
blame himself forever, God calls, 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRDTE AND PRACTICE. 



71 



but he refuses ! Christ invites, 
but they will not come unto Him. 
*•' He that believeth not shall be 
damned.", 

4 So great is the natural 
blindness and wickedness of men, 
that tee need the Holy Ghost to 
convince us of sin and ruin, and 
to draw us to Christ. Without 
his gTacious aid we should never 
come to Christ. 

5. What it is to believe in Jesus 
Christ. 

Luke 15 : 1— 24. 

Q. "When we do wrong — for 
example — when we disobey our 
Father or Mother, what ought 
we to feel ? 

A. Sorrow. 

Q. And what ought we to do 1 
A. Ask forgiveness, and do so 

no more. 

Q. Is God a sin-pardoning 

God 1 

A. Yes. Exod. 34 : 5—7 ; 
Neh. 9:17; Micah 7: IS : 2 Cor. 
5 : 13—21. 

Q. >■ ow when we sin against 
God — When we disobey our ; 
Heavenly Father, what ought 
we to feel ? 

A. Sorrow. 

Q. And what ought we to do ? 

A. Ask forgiveness, and do so 
no more. 

Q. Repeat, 4 ; if we confess our 
sins." 

A. " If we confess our sins, 
he is faithful and just to forgive 
us our sins and to cleanse us 
from all unrighteousness." 1 John 
1:9; Rom. 10 : 9, 10 

Q. On the day of Pentecost. | 



! the people deeply felt that they 
| were smners, and said unto Pe- 
| ter and the rest of the Apostles, 
['•'men and Brethren, what shall 
we do '?" What did Peter an- 
swer them ? 

A. M Repent and be baptized 
even* one of you in the name of 
Jesus Christ, for the remission of 
sins." Acts 2:38 ; 17:30, 31; 
3:19: 26:17—20; Matt. 3:2: 
Mark 1:15: 6:12. 

Q. What is it, to repent of 
your sins ? 

A. Be sorry for them — confess 
them — and give them up before 
God. Prov: 28:13 ; Acts 19: 
18; 2 Cor. 7:9—11; Luke 15 : 
11—24. 

Q. But after we are sorry for 
our sins, and confess them to 
God and give them up, for whose 
sake will God forgive us ? 
A. For Chrisfs sake. 
Q. Repeat. M And be ye kind 
one to another." 

A. (i And be ye kind one to 
another, tender-hearted, forgiv- 
ing one another, even as God for 
Chrisfs sake, hath forgiven vou." 
Eph. 4:32; Col. 3 : 13 ; 1:14; 
Eph. 1:7 ; Acts 5: 31 ; 13:38; 
26:18. 

Q. Does God then pardon us 
and save us on account of any 
goodness in us, or on account of 
any good thing that we do, or 
does he pardon and save us wholly 
for Christ's sake ? 

A. Wholly for Christ's sake. 
Matt. 1:21; 18: 11: John 3: 16, 
17 : 12:47; Acts 10:43; 20: 
21 ; Rom. 3 : 23, 24 : 5 : 9, 10 ; 
Eph. 2 : 5—8 ; 2 Tim. 1:9: Ti- 
tus 3 : 3 — 7. 



72 



A CATECHISM OP 



Q. Repeat what Jesus says of 
himself, " I am the way." 

A. " I am the way and the 
truth and the life, no man Com- 
eth unto the Father but by me." 
John 14 : 6 ; Matt. 11 : 27—30 ; 
Heb. 7 : 25. 

Q. After a sinner believes in 
Christ Jesus, what does he ? 

A. Rejoices. Acts 8 : 8 — 39 ; 
16:34; Rom. 15:13; 1 Thess. 
1:6. 

Q. Whom shall we praise in 
Heaven for ever and ever, for sav- 
ing us by his blood ? 

A. The Lord Jesus. Rev. 1 : 
5, 6 ; 5 : 9—14. 

It is important to know what 
it is to believe in Jesus — to know 
how we obtain a saving interest 
in him. 

1. The first step is, Repent- 
ance towards God — It is impossi- 
ble for any one to come to Christ 
for Salvation, until he has first 
repented — We must feel deep 
and hearty sorrow for the sins 
which we have committed against 
God ; we must conceal and keep 
back nothing, but confess all our 
sins to God, and let him see how 
grieved and wretched we feel on 
account of them ; how we hate 
them, and by his grace helping 
us, we shall give them up, and 
lead a holy life, such as He re- 
quires and delights in. After re- 
pentance, 

2. All our trust for Salvation 
must be in Christ, and in Christ 
alone. 

We must entreat God to par- 
don and receive us into favour, 
are good in and 



of ourselves, and can perform 
such good works, as shall make 
us worthy of his pardon and fa- 
vour ; for we are in and of our- 
selves unworthy, deserving of 
wrath, and can do nothing to 
merit God's favour, in a word, 
lost : but we must entreat God'a 
pardon and favour for Christ 9 a 
sake alone. We do not save our- 
selves : Christ saves us. And 
we must go to Christ as our Sa- 
viour, and trust in him for Salva- 
tion. He has satisfied for our 
sins, and pleads for us before 
God. God accepts him in the 
place of the sinner : and on ac- 
count of what he has done and 
suffered for us, God pardons and 
saves us. 1 Cor. 3:11; Rom. 3 : 
22—26. 

3. When we repent and be- 
lieve in Jesus, and have a hope 
of forgiveness and feel the love of 
God shed abroad in our hearts, 
we have the best reason to re-, 
joice, and we may and vie will 
rejoice. Rom. 5 : 1 — 11 ; 8 : 1 — 
39 ; John 10 : 27—30 ; 1 John 3 : 
1—3. 

4. All the praise and glory of 
our Justification and Salvation, 
are due unto Jesus Christ for 
ever and ever. He that saves us 
must of course have the praise 
and glory of our salvation. We 
cry, " Not unto us, O Lord, not 
unto us, but unto thy name give 
glory." 1 Cor. 1:30, 31. The 
more we are brought by the spirit 
of God, to feel our sins, and to 
understand and embrace the 
Lord Jesus, in his exalted charac- 
ter and finished work, the more 
are we humbled, and the more 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



TS 



ready and desirous are we that 
he should have all the glorv. 
Phil. 3 : 7—9 ; Gal. 6 : 14 ; Phil. 
2:9—11. 

5. They are in a dangerous 
situation and will be lost forever, 
except they change their ground, 
who reject justification and sal- 
vation by faith in Jesus Christ, 
and depend for justification and 
salvation, upon their own moral- 
ity, or good works, or righteous- 
ness. They depend upon what 
they have not. Rom. 10 : 1 — 11. 
31 en would like to be their own 
Saviours, but that they cannot 
be. John3:36:l John 5: 10—12. 



§ 7. OF THE WAY WE ARE BROUGHT 
TO CHRIST AND FITTED FOR HEA- 
VEN. 

1. We will not come to Christ 
to be sated of our own accord. 
God must change our hearts and 
draw us to Christ by his Spirit. 

Luke 14:16—33. 

Q. After God sends his Son to 
die for us, will we love him and 
take him to be our Saviour of 
our own free will ? 

A. No. Isa. 53 : 1 — 3 ; Jer 
10:23: Prov. 16:1. 

Q. And why not? 

A. Because our hearts are 
desperately wicked. Jer. 17:9; 
John 3: 19,20; 7:7; 15: 22— 
25; Rom. 3 : 10— 18 ; 8:5—8; 
Gal. 5: 19— 21. 

Q. When Jesus invites us to 
come to him and be saved, what 
do we all begin to do 1 



A. " All begin to make ex- 
! cuse." Luke 14 : 16—20 ; Matt. 
22:3—6; Prov. 1:20—33. 

Q. What did Felix tell Paul? 

A. " When I have a conveni- 
ent season I will call for thee." 
Acts 24:24, 25. 

Q. Are we not sometimes an- 
gry with persons who make us 
ashamed of our sins and urge us 
to give them up and serve God ? 

A. Yes. Isa. 53 : 3 ; Matt 
27 : 18, &c. John 15 : 18—25 ; 
7:7: 8 : 40 ; Acts 3 : 13—15; 
'4:lS— 21; 5:27, &c. : 7:52— 
60; 1 Cor. 4: 11—13; 2 Tim. 
3 : 12, &c. 

Q. What is the language of 
the wicked hearts of men to the 
Lord Jesus, " we will not?" 

A. "We will not have this 
man to reign over us." Luke 19 : 
12—27. 

Q. What kind of hearts do we 
need, then, before we will come 
to Christ? 

A. New hearts. 

Q. Will ice make to ourselves, 
new hearts, left to ourselves ? 

A. No. never. John 1 : 12, 
13 ; 1 Cor. 2 : 14. 

Q. Repeat what Jesus says, 
! " Ye will not come to me?" 

A. M Ye will not come to me, 
that ye might have life." John 
!5:40; Matt. 23: 37. 

Q. Repeat, ' £ And this is the 
condemnation." 

A. "And this is the condemna- 
tion that light is come into the 
world, and men loved darkness 
rather than light, because their 
deeds were evil. For every one 
I that doeth evil hateth the light, 
I neither cometh to the light, lest 



74 



A CATECHISM OF 



his deeds should be reproved. 
John 3 : 19, 20 ; Rom. 8 : 5—8. 

Q. Can men or angels change 
our hearts by any power of their 
own? 

A. No. 1 Cor. 3 : 5—7. 

Q. By whom then are our 
hearts changed? 

A. By the Holy Ghost alone. 
John 3 : 3—8 ; Titus 3 : 4—7 ; 
Eph. 2 : 1—5 ; James 1 : 18 ; 
1 Pet.l:23; 1 John 2 :29 ; 3 :9. 

Q. What says our Saviour, 
" No man can come to me." 

A. " No man can come to me 
except the Father, which hath 
sent me draw him" John 6 : 
44, 45. 

Q. How does the Father draw 
us to Christ ? 

A. By the Holy Ghost. 

Q. Are we therefore, forever 
lost, unless God mercifully sends 
the Holy Spirit to change our 
hearts, and draw us to Christ ? 

A. Yes. John 6:37—45; 
17 : 2—6 ; Rom. 8 : 29, 30 ; Eph. 
1:4—6; 2 Thess. 2:13, 14; 
1 Pet. 1:2; Matt. 11 : 25—27 ; 
Rom. 11:33— 36. 

Q. Who opened Lydia's heart, 
so fhat she attended to Paul's 
preaching, and was converted? 

A. "The Lord." Acts 16: 
13—15. 

Q. The Jailer had a new- 
heart given him, and was drawn 
to Christ ; what did he cry out 
when he felt himself to be a lost 
sinner ? 

A. " What must I do to be 
saved?" Acts 16:30; 2:37. 

Q. Who made the Jailer feel so 
deeply that God was angry with 
Jaim, and that he was a lost sinner ? I 



r A. The Holy Ghost. John 16: 
8—11. 

Q. And what did Paul and 
Silas say to the Jailer ? 

A. " Believe on the Lord Je- 
sus Christ and thou shalt be sav- 
ed and thy house." 

Q. Who then gave the Jailer 
a new heart, and made him be- 
lieve in the Lord Jesus ? 

A. The Holy Ghost. Comp. 
Acts 16 : 14. 

Q. Will God give the Holy 
Spirit to them that ask him ? 

A. Yes. Luke 11: 13. 

How amazing ! God " spared 
not his own Son, but delivered 
him up for us all." Yet we will 
not go to him, that we may be 
saved ! 

1. We here see clearly, the 
perfect, the deep, the obstinate, 
the unchangeable depravity and 
wickedness of the human heart. 

Unchangeable by all and to all, 
but one, that is God. Are we 
warned? are we threatened? 
are we afflicted ? The heart re- 
mains the same. Does God ten- 
derly and earnestly invite and 
reason with us? We ail with 
one consent begin to make ex- 
cuse. One says, " I am too 
young." Another, " I am too 
old." A third, " I have too 
much to do, I have no time." A 
fourth, " I have time enough." 
A fifth, " I have not enjoyed 
enough of the world, by and by 
I intend to repent." And thus 
every one finds some excuse for 
putting off his most important 
business, the Salvation of the 
Soul The truth is, all men 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



75 



naturally, have no love to God, 
and say in their hearts, to God, 
to Christ, to the Holy Ghost, to 
Ministers, to the Bible, " depart 
from us." They are at enmity 
with God, they hate the light 
and will not come to it. And 
therefore, 

2. Left to themselves, men 
will utterly perish in their own 
corruption. 

3. Their change of heart is 
the work of God, of the Holy 
Spirit alone. He only, who 
created the Heaven and the 
Earth, can create a clean heart 
in man ! 2 Cor. 4 : 1 — 6. 

4. Salvation is altogether of 
grace. It is grace in God to 
give his Son to die for us — grace, 
to give his Holy Spirit to change 
our hearts ; and it is grace in 
God, to give his Holy Spirit to 
whom he will. " No man can 
come to Christ, except the Fa- 
ther draw him and the Father 
draws whom he pleases — even as 
many as he has chosen, James 
1 : 18 ; Eph. 1 : 1—14. 

5. Let sinners, old and young, 
learn the desperate wickedness 
of their hearts, and do their duty. 

They cannot make them bet- 
ter, nor change them of them- 
selves. They must despair of 
doing any such thing. Let them 
cast themselves upon the mercy 
of God in Christ Jesus, and pray 
for the Holy Spirit, that they 
may be renewed and saved. 

6. And let all Ministers and 
Teachers and Parents learn, that 
their success in saving the souls, 
of their people, their Scholars, 
and their Children, depends upon 



the aid of God's Spirit. All at- 
tempts to convert men without 
the Spirit, are wicked and vain. 
1 Cor: 3 : 5 — 7. The praise of 
the success of our efforts to win 
souls to Christ, is due unto God 
only. Prayer should be continu- 
ally made for the out-pouring 
of God's Spirit, and nothing be 
done to quench his sacred, life- 
giving influences. 

2. We must have a change of 
heart : what that change of heart 
is : and how the Holy Ghost goes 
on to fit us for Heaven. 

John 3 : 1—21. 

Q. What man of the Phari- 
sees, and a Ruler of the Jews, 
came to Jesus by night ? 

A. Nicodemus. John 3 : 1 — 
9; Comp. 7:45—53, and 19: 
39. 

Q. What did Jesus say to 
him ? 

A. " Verily, verily I say unto 
thee, Except a man be born 
again, he cannot see the King- 
dom of God." Matt. 18 : 3. 

Q. Repeat, " Follow peace 
with all men." 

A. " Follow peace with all 
men, and holiness, without which 
no man shall see the Lord." Heb. 
12: 14; ?s. 5:4, 5. 

Q. Is it impossible therefore 
for us to go to Heaven, without 
a change of heart ? 

A. Impossible. 

Q. When a person is changed, 
and brought by the spirit, to re- 
pent of sin, to believe in Jesus, 
to love God and lead a good life, 
is it a great change ? 



76 



A CATECHISM OF 



A. Yes. Acts 26: 18; 2 Cor. 
4:6; 1 Pet. 2:9. 

Q. What kind of a heart has 
he now? 

A. A new heart. Ezek. 11: 
19 ; 36:26. 
Q. What kind of a creature is he? 

A. A new creature. 2 Cor. 
5:17; Gal. 6:15; Eph. 4:23, 
24 ; Col. 3 : 10. 

Q. How is he said in Scripture 
to be born ? 

A. " Born again :" " Born of 
the Spirit :" " Born of God." 
John 1 : 13 ; 3 : 1—9 ; 1 Pet 1 : 
23 ; 1 John 3:9; 4 : 7 ; 5 : 1, 
4, 18. 

Q. Whose Child is he now ? 

A. The Child of God. Rom. 
8:14—17; Gal. 3:26; 1 John 
3:1, 10. 

Q. And where is he going ? 

A. To Heaven. Rom. 5:1, 
2; 8:1, 28—30; Col. 3:1, 4; 
Heb. 11 : 10—14; John 10 : 
27—30. 

Q. How can you tell if he is 
really changed ? 

A. By the way in which he 
lives. Matt. 7 : 16—27 ; John 
8:51; 14:15—23; 15; 1—14; 
James 1 : 22—27 ; 1 John 2 : 29 ; 
3 : 6—10 ; 5 : 18. 

Q. How did he live before he 
had a new heart ? 

A. A wicked life. Gal. 5 : 
19—21 ; Col. 1 : 21 ; Eph. 2 : 1 
— 3 ; John 3 : 6. 

Q. And how must he live after 
he has a new heart? 

A. A righteous life. Matt. 5 : 
14—16; 13:23 ; 2 Cor. 5:17; 
Gal. 5 : 22—25 ; Eph. 2:10; 
Titus 2:11—14; 3:8, 14; 1 
Pet. 2 : 12. 



Q. When the Spirit changes 
our hearts, does he at that time 
make us perfectly holy, so that 
we never sin any more as long as 
we live ? 

A. No. Eccl. 7:20; James 
3 :2; 1 John 1:8. 

Q. When He changes our 
hearts, what then does He begin 
to do ? 

A. He begins to make us holy. 
1 Cor. 9:24—27; Phil. 1:6; 
3:12—15; Heb. 13:20, 21; 1 
Pet. 2 : 2 ; 2 Pet. 3 : 18. 

Q. Must the Spirit therefore 
stay with us and finish the good 
work which he has begun in us 
— make us better and better while 
we live, and so fit us for Heaven ? 

A. Yes. Prov. 4 : 18 ; Matt. 
13 : 31— 33 ; Rom. 8: 11 ; 1 Cor. 
3:16; 6:19, 20; 2 Cor. 3:17, 
18; 6:16; Phil. 2:13; Heb. 
13 : 21 ; 1 John 2 : 27 ; 3 : 9, &c. 

Q. To whom then must we 
give the praise and glory of our 
holiness and fitness for Heaven? 

A. To the Holy Ghost. 

Our Saviour says, " Except a 
man be born again, he cannot 
see the Kingdom of God." " Ye 
must be born again." 

1. Without a change of heart, 
we never can enter Heaven. 

Is God a God of Holiness? 
Then will he banish the wicked 
from his presence. Is He a God 
of Truth and Justice? Then 
will he punish the wicked in hell 
forever. Is Heaven a place of 
Holiness, and communion with 
God ? Then is Holiness neces- 
sary in all who go there. The 
sinner could not commune with 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



77 



God, nor with saints and angels. 
He would have no heart to enjoy 
Heaven. He would not be in his 
own proper place. Many who 
have not a change of heart, say 
that they wish to go to Heaven 
when they die : not indeed be- 
cause they love Heaven and have 
a heart to enjoy it, but because 
they would escape Hell. But 
they would be miserable in Hea- 
ven were they allowed to enter 
there with their old hearts of sin 
and unbelief. 

2. Let those consider this well, 
who are yet unchanged. Die in 
your present state, and you must 
go down to your own proper 
place. 

Remember, that unless you are 
changed in this world, you never 
can be. Rev. 22 : 11. You know 
not either how long or how short 
a time you may have to live ; 
therefore be wise, and begin at 
once, and give yourself no rest 
until you have passed the great 
and happy change. 

3. This change is truly a great 
and happy change. The sinner 
experiences a change from dark- 
ness, to marvellous light — from 
hatred, to love — from sin to holi- 
ness — from Satan to God — from 
Hell to Heaven. Highly favoured 
is he, the son of God by faith in 
Jesus Christ ! 

4. The evidence of this change 
of heart, is a change of life. 

A new heart, calls for a new 
life. The sinner is not what he 
once was. He is a new creature. 
All old ways of sin and folly are I 
laid aside, and the new things of j 



prayer, and praise, and faith, and 
love, and holy obedience come in 
their place. And as he grows 
older, amidst trials, and tempta- 
tions, and afflictions, by the help 
of the Spirit of God, he grows 
better. His path shines brighter 
and brighter unto the perfect day, 
when he shall behold God in 
glory. Vain are all pretensions 
to this change without this evi- 
dence. 

5. Christians should never for- 
get, that all their dependence for 
growth in grace and fitness for 
Heaven, must be upon the con~ 
stant influences of the Holy 
Spirit. That same gracious and 
mighty One that begins the good 
work in us must carry it on and 
complete it. Let us beware then 
how we resist or grieve the Holy 
Spirit. 

If he be absent from us, all is 
darkness and sin and misery and 
death I 

3. The Holy Ghost speaks to us 
in the Bible. 

Ps. 19 : 1—14. 

Q. In what Book does the 
Holy Spirit speak to us, and tell 
us that we are sinners, that there 
is a Heaven and a Hell, that 
Christ died to save us, and that 
we must have a new heart, or 
we cannot enter Heaven ? 

A. The Holy Bible. 

Q. Would we ever know any 
of these great truths if we had 
not the Bible ? 

A. No. 

Q, Is the Bible the Book which 



7* 



78 



A CATECHISM OF 



the Holy Ghost has caused to be 
written especially for our instruc- 
tion and salvation ? 

A. Yes. 2 Tim. 3: 16; 2 Pet. 
1:21. 

Q. Repeat, " All Scripture is 
given by inspiration of God." 

A. " All Scripture is given by 
inspiration of God, and is profit- 
able for doctrine, for reproof, for 
correction, for instruction in right- 
eousness." 2 Tim. 3 : 14 — 16. 

Q. What does Paul say to 
Timothy, beginning, " And that 
from a child thou hast known the 
Holy Scriptures." 

A. " From a child thou hast 
known the Holy Scriptures which 
are able to make thee wise unto 
salvation, through faith which is 
in Christ Jesus." 

Q. What kind of men did the 
Holy Ghost choose out to write 
the Bible ? 

A. " Holy men of God." 

Q. Repeat, " Holy men of 
God spake." 

A. " Holy men of God spake 
as they were moved by the Holy 
Ghost." 2 Pet. 1:21. 

Q. And did the Spirit tell 
them what to write and speak, 
and was he always with them to 
keep them from making mis- 
takes ? 

A. Yes. Isa. 6 : 1 — 13 ; Jer. 
1:1—19; John 14:16, 17,26; 
15:26; 16:13, 14. 

Q. Is there any other way to 
be saved except that way the 
Spirit tells us of in the Bible ? 

A. No. John 5:39; Acts 4 : 
12 ; 2 Tim. 3 : 15 ; James 1 : 18 ; 
1 Pet. 1 : 23. 

Q. And who are set over the 



Churches by the Holy Ghost, to 
preach his word from the Bible, 
that all men may learn this only 
way to be saved. 

A. Ministers. Acts 20:28; 
Matt. 28 : 19, 20 ; Mark 16 : 15, 
16; 2 Tim. 4: 1,2; Heb. 5 : 4. 
x Q. Is there any hope that we 
will be saved if we disbelieve or 
despise the Bible, and keep away 
from places where we may hear 
it preached and receive instruc- 
tion from it ? 

A. No. Luke 16 : 29—31 ; 
Heb 10:28—31. 

Q. Ought we not to rejoice and 
try the more to save our souls 
when we know the way in which 
they may certainly be saved ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. And ought we not to re- 
joice and try the more to save 
our souls when we know that 
there is a Holy Spirit that can 
carry us through that great and 
important work ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. But suppose we will not try, 
nor beseech God for the Holy 
Spirit to change our hearts and 
bring us to Christ, what will be- 
come of us ? 

A. We will be lost. Prov, 1 : 
24—27. 

Q. After we become Chris- 
tians, in what Book is it that the 
Holy Spirit warns and encour- 
ages us and tells all our duty ? 

A. The Holy Bible. Ps. 19 : 7 
—11 ; 119 : 104, 105, &c. ; John 
17:17; Eph. 6:13—17. 

Q. Is the Holy Bible, then, 
the Book which we must love 
and learn and obey all our 
lives ? 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



79 



A. Yes. Joshua 1:8; Ps. 1 : 
1_3 ; p s . H9. 

Q. And what Spirit do we 
need all our lives to make us 
love and learn and obey it ? 

A. The Holy Spirit. 1 Cor. 
2: 12—16. 

The Holy Ghost speaks to us 
in the Bible. That Book has 
been written by holy men, chosen 
by Himself for the very purpose ; 
and they have been so taught 
and assisted by Him, to write it, 
that the Bible is just as the Holy 
Spirit would have it to be. It is 
perfect. It is the only and all 
sufficient rule of faith and prac- 
tice to men. It contains the 
things to be believed, and the 
things to be done. It is the word 
of God. 

1. We should esteem the Bible 
above all price. It is called the 
Bible — the Book, by way of emi- 
nence. All other books, are the 
Books of men : but this Book is 
the Book of God. It brings God 
and Eternity to view. It teaches 
our own immortality and the way 
in which we may be saved. It 
is the Book of life. Wherever 
the Bible is known and read and 
preached, and believed and 
obeyed, there is knowledge and 
purity, and peace and prosperity. 
Wherever it is not, there is igno- 
rance and vice and confusion and 
ruin. We cannot do without the 
Bible. 

2. We must receive the Bible 
as our only and all sufficient rule 
of faith and practice. All that 
the Holy Spirit tells us in that 
Book to believe, we must believe : 



all He tells us in that Book to do, 
we must do. If any man be- 
lieves or teaches or preaches or 
acts contrary to the Bible, he 
believes and teaches and preaches 
and acts wrong. The right and 
the wrong of every feeling and 
action should be tried by the Bi- 
ble. 

3. But what benefit will this 
precious Book be to us, unless ice 
diligently study it, and embrace 
opportunities of receiving in- 
struction from it — such as are 
afforded us in the house of God, 
in the Sabbath School, and in 
the Bible Class ? " Search the 
Scriptures" is the Redeemer's 
command. 

The way of Salvation is so 
plain that the little Child can un- 
derstand it. Yet the Bible in all 
its height and depth and length 
and breadth passes knowledge. 
Men may study it all their lives ; 
men may study it to the end of 
time, and yet things will remain 
to be known. It is the Book of 
God! 

And what benefit will be our 
diligent study, and the instruc- 
tion which we receive from it, if 
we have not a teachable, humble, 
willing frame of mind ? For 
this let us labour, for this let us 
pray. John 7:17. 

4. True Christians love the 
Bible more and more, the longer 
they live. Ps. 119 : 97—104, &c. 
And the longer they live, the 
more they feel their need of tha 
Holy Spirit to make them under- 
stand and obey it. 

5. And knowing, that now 
through the Bible alone, lost men 



80 



A CATECHISM OF 



come to a knowledge of Salva 
tion, they desire all men to have 
the Bible, and they labour to give 
it to them. 

Those who would keep the 
Bible from their fellow creatures, 
are the enemies of God and man. 
The Bible belongs of right to 
every man. It is the property 
of the world. 

6. Those who deny that the 
Bible is the word of God, and 
make a mock of it ; who will 
not study and believe and obey 
it, unless they repent, will be 
destroyed forever. 

4. Who the Holy Ghost is. 
John 14:15—31 

Q. Who is the Holy Ghost by 
whom our hearts are changed, 
and we are fitted for Heaven ? 

A. He is God. 

Q. And what person is he in 
the Godhead? 

A. The Third Person. 

Q. How do you know that He 
is God? 

A. The Bible tells us so. 

Q. Is He called God in the 
Bible? 

A. Yes. Acts 5 : 3, 4 ; 2 Tim. 
3:16; Comp. 2 Pet. 1 : 21 ; Acts 
20:28; Heb. 5:4. 

Q. Are we not baptized into 
the name of the Holy Ghost, as 
well as into the name of the Fa- 
ther and the Son ? 

A. Yes. Matt. 28 : 19. 

Q. When Ministers dismiss 
the people after meeting, what 
do they say ? 

A. "The grace of the Lord 
Jesus Christ, and the love of God, 



and the communion of the Holy 
Ghost, be with you all, Amen." 
2 Cor. 13 : 14. 

Q. God only knows all things 
-does the Spirit know all thingsl 

A. Yes. 

Q. Repeat " The Spirit search- 
eth all things." 

A. " The Spirit searcheth all 
things, yea the deep things of 
God." 1 Cor. 2:10; Comp. 
John 14:26; 15:26; 16:13, 14. 

Q. God only knows what is to 
come to pass — does the Spirit 
know what is to come to pass ? 

A. Yes. Isa. 46 : 9, 10 ; John 
16:13; 2 Pet. 1:21. 

Q. God only is present in every 
place — is the Spirit present in 
every place ? 

A. Yes. John 3: 3— 6; 16:7, 
8; 1 Cor. 3:16; 6:19; 2 Cor. 
6:16; 1 Pet. 1:2. 

God only has Almighty power 
— has the Spirit Almighty power? 

A. Yes. 

Q. By whose power did the 
Apostles work miracles ? 

A. By the power of the Holy 
Ghost. 1 Cor. 12 : 8—11 ; Heb. 
2:4; Acts 2 : 4, &c. 

Q. There is one sin which 
God will never pardon — called 
the unpardonable sin — what is 
it? 

A. Blasphemy against the 
Holy Ghost. Matt. 12 : 24—32 ; 
Luke 12:10; Mark 3 : 22—30. 

The Holy Ghost who changes 
our hearts, draws us to Christ, 
and prepares us for Heaven, is 
none other than God, the Third 
Person in the adorable Trinity, 

1. We are therefore to fear 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



81 



and to love and to worship and 
serve Him as God. 

It is He that lias made the 
Holy Bible— the Book of God, 
and told us in that Book all that 
has or that ever will come to pass 
in relation to this world — all that 
we must believe and do in order 
to our salvation. It is He that 
wrought mighty miracles by the 
hands of Prophets and Apostles. 
It is He that is present in all 
parts of the world at the same 
time — convincing men of sin, 
changing iheir hearts — leading 
them to Christ — dwelling in the 
hearts of Christians for their 
sanctiflcation — appointing and 
supporting Ministers, and taking 
care of the Churches. In the 
Spirit all fullness dwells. 

2. His special work is to change 
and purify the hearts of men. 

We cannot change our own 
hearts : so fully set in us, are our 
hearts, to do evil. We must, 
feeling our weakness and wick- 
edness, go to Him for this special 
purpose. 

All hope of Revivals of Re- 
ligion in Churches and Sab- 
bath Schools — all hope of the 
conversion of the world, lies in 
the outpouring of the Spirit of 
God. 

3. We should do every thing 
to invite and retain the Holy 
Spirit, and nothing to drive him 
away from us. 

He may be quenched in his 
sacred influences upon our hearts 
- — he may be grieved — he may 



depart from us forever. Let us 
not deny his God-head and Al- 
mighty power — swear by his 
name — despise his word, his min- 
istry, his people. Let us not do 
what is contrary to his will. He 
can hold no communion with sin 
in any form. 

4. He is gracious and long- 
suffering, towards the children 
of men. 

If he were not gracious and 
long-suffering, never would he 
dwell in this wicked world — nev- 
er would he dwell in such a pol- 
luted place as the human heart ! 
And when he begins a work of 
grace in us, notwithstanding our 
frequent backslidings, and offen- 
sive sins, he bears and continues 
with us and carries the work on, 
even unto the end. He is the 
Spirit of Grace; that Spirit 
which sinners, by nature and 
practice, need. 

5. How strong and how happy 
the real Christian is ? He has 
God for his Father — God for his 
Saviour — God for his Sanctifier ! 
If God be for us, who can be 
against us ? 

6. But the wicked and impeni- 
tent are weak and miserable. 
They have no Heavenly Father 
— no precious Saviour — no gra- 
cious Sanctifier. They are 
against Father, Son and Spirit: 
and Father, Son and Spirit are 
against them. They have no 
part nor lot in the great Salvation 
provided for us by God. 



82 



A CATECHISM OF 



§ 8. OF DEATH. 

1. Of the Death of the Body. 
John 11:1—44. 

Q. What is the reason that 
we all die ? 

A. Because we are all Sinners. 
Gen. 2:17; Ps. 89 : 48 ; Rom. 
5:12. 

Q. If there never had been 
any sin in the world, would there 
have been any death ? 

A. No 

Q. Do you know at what time 
you shall die ? 
A. No. 

Q. Who only knows the time ? 

A. God. 1 Samuel 2 : 6 ; Job 
12:10; Ps. 104: 29; Dan. 5: 
23; Acts 17:25—28. 

Q. Do you know the way in 
which you shall die ? 

A. No. 

Q. Who only knows the way ? 
A. God. 

Q. Do we generally live a 
long or a short time in this world? 

A. A short time. Job 14:1, 
2 ; Ps. 90 : 5 ; 39 : 5 ; James 4 : 
14; 1 Pet. 1:24. 

Q. About how many years 
old, are the oldest persons that 
we see ? 

A. About Seventy or Eighty 
years. Ps. 90: 10. 

Q. How many years did men 
live before the flood? 

A. Eight and nine hundred 
years. 

Q. Who was the oldest man ? 
A. Methuselah. Gen. 5 : 1—32. 
Q. Why has God shortened 
our lives ? 

A. Because of our Sin. 



Q. There were two good men 
that never suffered death, whom 
God took out of the world and 
carried to Heaven. What were 
their names ? 

A. Enoch and Elijah. Gen. 
5:24; Heb. 11:5; 2 King 2:11. 

Q. When a person dies, what 
do we with .his body ? 

A. We bury it in the ground. 

Q. What then becomes of it ? 

A. It returns to dust. Eccl. 
12:7. 

Q. After Adam sinned what 
did God say to him ? 

A. "Dust thou art, and unto 
dust shalt thou return " Gen. 3 : 
19. 

Q. It is an awful thing to die 
— -who only can comfort us and 
make us die in peace ? 

A. God. Ps. 23:4; John 14: 
1—3. 

Q. What kind of death should 
we desire to die ? 

A. The death of the Right- 
eous. Numb. 23 : 10 ; Ps. 116 : 
15 ; Prov. 14 : 32 ; Rev. 14 : 13. 

Q. Since we know not the 
time we shall die, nor the way, 
how ought we always to live ? 

A. Ready for death. 

Q. Repeat, " Be ye therefore 
ready also?" 

A. " Be ye, therefore ready 
also : for the Son of man cometh 
at an hour when ye think not." 
Luke 12 : 40. 

Every living thing in this 
world is subject to death, and the 
world itself is hastening to its 
end. Death has reigned over men 
from Adam to the present day 
and will reign to the end of time. 



SCRIPTTEE DOCTRECE AND PRACTICE. 



83 



1. We learn what an evil and 
bitter thing Sin is. It has 
brought upon our race, death and 
all our woe. If there had been 
no sin, there would have been no 
death. Sin and death are joined 
together. 

'2 You are born to die ! 
" Dust thou art and unto dust 
shalt thou return," saith the Al- 
mighty, Be not therefore proud 
of the beauty or strength or 
health of your body. Yield not 
yourself up to the lusts of that 
body. The body is but dust. Be 
humble and mindful of death. 

3. Nor do you know at what 
time you may die. — To-day, or 
to-morrow or the next week or 
month or year, death may snatch 
you away. You may die while 
you are but a child, or after you 
have become a man. Look into 
the grave yard, and there, are 
the graves of little infants, chil- 
dren and grown persons. Nothing 
is more uncertain than life. 
Boast not thyself of to-morrow ; 
saying, " to-morrow I will do 
this or that." " Xext year I 
shall go here or there." James 
4 : 13, 14. You should always 
say and feel, " If the Lord will, 
I shall do this or that." 

4. Nor do you know in what 
way you shall die. There are a 
thousand ways in which we may 
die. Death is all around and 
within us. Ever remember that 
your life is in God's hands, and 
he can continue it, or cut it short, 
at whatever time, and in what- 
ever manner he pleases. 

5. Let it therefore be the great 
business of your life, to prepare 



for death. When death really 
comes, you will not regret having 
been too diligent in preparing for 
it. And begin to prepare now, 
if you have not already begun. 
Think of the time which you 
have already wasted, and of the 
danger which your soul has al- 
ready been exposed to. You 
might have been cut off and sent 
to eternal misery ere this. Be ' 
warned not to put off the Salva- 
tion of the Soul until a dying 
day. This is the greatest wick- 
edness and folly. Take the best 
time to attend to the best thing. 
And if you sincerely repent and 
believe in Jesus, and live in his 
service, you will be ready for 
death ; and by God's grace, death 
will have few or no terrors for 
you. 

2. What becomes of the Soul 
when the Body dies. 

Luke 16: 19—31. 

Q. When the body dies, what 
becomes of the soul ? 

A. It goes up to God. Eccl. 
12 : 7. 

Q. And for what purpose? 
That God may judge it and take 
it to Heaven or send it to Hell, 
according as he finds it to be good 
or bad ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Are there two places only 
spoken of in the Bible to which 
the souls of men go after death ? 

A. Only two. 

Q. Which are they ? 

A. Heaven and Hell. 

The places contrasted. — Ps. 
139:8; Job. 11:8; Amos 9: 2; 



84 



A CATECHISM OF 



Matt. 11:23; 18: 8, 9; Mark 
9 : 43, 44. 

The wicked to Hell. — Ps. 9 : 
17; Prov. 5:5; 7:27; 9:18; 
15:11— 24; 23:14; Isa. 33:14; 
Ps. 11:6; Jude 7; 2 Pet. 2 : 
1-9 ; Matt. 5 : 22 ; 23 : 33 ; Luke 
12:5; Matt. 10:28; 5:29,30; 
Mark 16 : 16, &c. 

The righteous to Heaven. — 
Gen. 5: 24; Heb. 11 : 5 ; 2 Kings 
2 : 1—11 ; Heb. 11 : 8—16 ; Ps. 
73:24, 25; Ps. 17:15; Titus 
1:2; Heb. 11:24—27; Ps. 37: 
37; Numb. 23:10; Prov. 14: 
32; Ps.23:4; 1 Pet. 1 : 4 ; Heb. 
10:34; Matt. 5:12; Phil. 3 : 
20; Col.l:5; 3:1—3; Heb.4: 
1—11 ; 11 : 1—22; 2 Cor. 5: 
1—8. 

Q. Can you name any persons 
now in Heaven ? 
A. Yes. 

Q Who are they? 

A. Enoch and Elijah: Abra- 
ham, Isaac and Jacob. Gen. 5 : 
22—24 ; Heb. 11 : 5 ; 2 Kings 2 : 
1—11; Matt. 17:3 ; Exod. 3:6; 
Luke 20 : 27—38 ; Heb. 11:8— 
16; Matt. 8:11, 12. 

Q. And what persons again 
are in Heaven ? 

A. All who have died true 
Christians. Luke 13 : 28, 29 ; 
1 Thess. 4 : 13—18 ; Heb. 12 : 
18—24; Rev. 7:9—17. 

Q. Will, therefore, a good man 
he happy in Heaven as soon as 
he dies? 

A. Yes. John 14: 1-4; 17:24. 

Q. What became of Lazarus 
when he died ? 

A. He was " carried by the 
angels into Abraham's bosom." 
Luke 16:22. 



Q. Whom did the Apostle 
Paul say he had a desire to die 
and be with ? 

A. " Christ." Phil. 1 : 21—23. 

Q. When he should die and 
be absent from the body, with 
whom did he say he would be 
present in the other world ? 

A. " Present with the Lord." 
2 Cor. 4 : 1—18 ; 5 : 1—9 ; Acts 
7 : 55—60. 

Q. What did our Saviour say 
to the Thief on the Cross ? 

A. " To-day shalt thou be 
with me in Paradise ? Luke 23 : 
43; 2 Cor. 12:2— 4; Rev.2:7; 
3:5, 12, 21; 22: 1—5. 

Q. Will a bad man be misera- 
ble in Hell as soon as he dies ? 

A. Yes. Luke 12: 20— 46. 

Q. Where are the souls of the 
wicked inhabitants of the old 
world, who were drowned by the 
Flood? 

A. In the place of torment. 

1 Pet. 3 : 19, 20. 

Q. Where are the souls of the 
wicked inhabitants of Sodom and 
Gomorrah ? 

A. In the place of torment. 

2 Pet. 2: 4— 9; Jude 7. 

Q. Where did Judas' soul go 
after he hanged himself? 

A. To the place of torment 
Acts 1:25; John 17:12. 

Q. After the rich man died 
and was buried, where did he lift 
up his eyes, being in torment ? 

A. In Hell. Luke 16 : 22, 23. 

Q. As soon, therefore, as we 
die, where shall our souls be? 

A. Either in Heaven or Hell. 

At death the Soul and the 
Body separate from each other 



SCRIPTURE DOCTREVE AXV PRACTICE. 



85 



until the Resurrection. The Body 
is buried in the ground and re- 
turns to dust, and the soul is ta- 
ken up to God and judged, and, 
according to its character, is 
either received up into Heaven, 
or sent down to Hell. Some sup- 
pose that our Souls after the death 
of the Body, go to a place nei- 
ther Heaven nor Hell, having 
a little of the nature of both, and 
somewhere between them, called 
an intermediate place. But it is 
not so. 

1. The fact that ice are happy 
in Heaven or miserable in Hell as 
soon as we die, teaches us that 
the present life is our only day 
of Grace. 

If we do not repent and be- 
lieve n Jesus Christ, while on 
earth, we are lost forever. It is 
with us as to our Salvation, note 
in this present life, or never. 
There is no opportunity of sav- 
ing the soul in another world. 
After death comes the judgment. 
" To-day if ye will hear his 
voice, harden not your hearts." 
Seriously and solemnly think of 
death and prepare in a right man- 
ner for it : delay not, for life is 
Very uncertain. What is more 
valuable to us than time, when 
upon its right improvement our 
eternal happiness depends ? Isa. 
55 : 6, 7. 

2. The Righteous are stand- 
ing close to Heaven, and all its 
happiness. 

Were they to die to-day, like 
the thief on the cross, to -day 
8 



would they be with Christ in 
Heaven. What just cause have 
they to rejoice ? Death is a gain 
to true believers. Phil. 1 : 21. 
Let them examine their hope of 
Salvation. 2 Cor. 13 : 5. Faith- 
fully should they " do srood unto 
all men, as they have opportu- 
nity 93 — cheerfully should they 
bear the troubles, the temptations, 
the crosses and labours of this 
life, knowing that their time is 
short, and that death shall imme- 
diately introduce them to their 
reward and their rest Let them 
" watch unto prayer," that they 
commit no sin, and that their 
hope of Salvation be neither 
clouded nor lost. Luke 12 : 35 — 
40. So shall they be prepared 
to die. 

3. The icic'ked are standing 
close to Hell, and all its tor- 
ments. 

Were they to die to-day — like 
the wicked rich man — to-day 
would they lift up their eyes in 
torments. What just cause have 
the wicked to tremble at their 
situation — to give immediate at- 
tention to their soul's salvation — 
to cast away their sins and folly 
and betake themselves to repent- 
ance and prayer, peradventure 
God may forgive them for Jesus' 
sake. There is but a step be- 
tween them and death. Nothing 
but the mercy of God keeps 
them out of the pit of woe ! O 
that men would be wise, that 
they would consider their latter 
end ! 



86 



A CATECHISM OF 



§ 9. OF THE RESURRECTION. 

1 Cor. 15:1-— 58. 

Q. Our bodies in their graves 
return to dust. Are they to lie 
there and never more be seen 
nor heard of? 

A. No. 

Q. What is to be done with 
them? 

A. They are to be raised to 
life again. 

Q. How do we know this ? 

A. The Bible tells us so. 
1 Cor. 15. 

Q. When will our bodies be 
raised up ? 

A. In the day of Judgment. 
1 Thess. 4:13—18. 

Q. Who will raise them up ? 

A. The Lord Jesus Christ 
John 11 :25. 

Q. Repeat, " For the hour is 
coming." 

A. " For the hour is coming, 
in the which, all that are in the 
graves shall hear his voice, and 
shall come forth, they that have 
done good unto the resurrection 
of life ; and they that have done 
evil, unto the resurrection of 
damnation." John 5 : 28, 29. 

Q. Who has already, first of 
all, risen from the dead ? 

A. The Lord Jesus Christ. 
Matt. 28, Mark, Luke and John. 

Q. Does his rising from the 
dead teach us that the dead shall 
be raised also ? 

A. Yes. 1 Cor. 15 : 20—22 ; 
Acts 26:23; Col. 1:18; Rev. 
1:5. 

Q. Will the same bodies be 
raised from the ground that were 
buried there, and shall we know 



our own bodies, and our friends 
and relations ? 

A. Yes. 1 Cor. 15:35—44. 

Q. But will our bodies be just 
such bodies as we now have — - 
bodies of flesh and blood, that 
need meat, and drink, and rai- 
ment, and that may sicken and 
suffer and die ? 

A. No. Mark 12:25; Luke 
20:36; 1 Cor. 15:50. 

Q. Will they be changed in 
some glorious and wonderful 
manner ? 

A. Yes. 1 Cor. 15 : 42—44, 53. 

Q. Whose body shall oui 
bodies be like ? 

A. Like to Chrisfs glorious 
body. 1 Cor. 15:49 ; Phil. 3: 
21. Comp. Matt. 17 : 1, 2 ; Rev, 
1 : 12—16. 

Q. When Jesus raises the dead 
in the Judgment day — who shall 
be raised first ? 

A. Christians. 1 Thess. 4: 
16 ; 1 Cor. 15 : 23. 

Q. Who next ? 

A. The wicked. John 5 : 28, 
29; Acts 24:15. 

Q. And what will become of 
all the Christian and wicked 
people, who will be alive on the 
earth at that day ? 

A. Their bodies shall be 
changed. 1 Cor. 15 : 51, 52. 

Q. In the Resurrection Day, 
are the souls that have gone to 
Heaven, and been sent to Hell, 
brought and united to their bodies 
again ? 

A. Yes. 1 Thess. 4: 14; Matt. 
10 : 28. 

Q. After the dead are raised 
and the living changed, what is 
done with them all ? 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



87 



A. They are caught up to 
meet Christ coming from Heaven. 
1 Thess. 4:17; Matt. 25:31, 
32 1 Rev. 20 : 11, 12, &c. 

Although our bodies die and 
return to dust, yet in the last 
great day, they shall be raised to 
life again by our Almighty Re- 
deemer, the Lord Jesus Christ. 
Juid as He rose from the dead, 
so shall we. The Righteous ^/irsf, 
the wicked next, and all who 
may be alive on the earth, at 
that day, shall be changed as to 
their bodies, in the twinkling of 
an eye. The souls of all who 
have died before that day, and 
have gone to Heaven or Hell, 
shall be brought and united to 
their several bodies again, and 
then the whole human family 
shall be caught up to meet Christ 
coming from Heaven to Judg- 
ment. 

1. The Resurrection teaches 
us, that our Bodies are the 
Lord's, and that they are pre- 
cious — we are to keep them in 
this life, holy and for his use. It 
is our duty to take care of their | 
health and strength. It is ourj 
duty to be as neat in our dress as 
our circumstances will permit us ' 
to be ; always cleanly in our per- j 
sons — and pure from fornication, 
adultery, gluttony, drunkenness, 
and every sin and uncleanness. ; 
1 Cor. 6 : 9—20 ; 1 Thess. 4:7. 
" Ye are bought with a price, | 
therefore glorify God in your 
body and in your spirit which 
are God's." 

2. The Resurrection takes 



away the fear and the unpleasant' 

ness, and gloom of death. 

Though we die, yet shall we 
live. We do not part with our 
bodies for ever. Job 19 : 25, 26. 
Are they sown in corruption? 
They shall be raised in incorrup- 
tion. Are they sown in dishonor ? 
They shall be raised in glory. 
Are they sown in weakness? 
They shall be raised in power. 
Are they sown natural bodies? 
They shall be raised spiritual 
bodies ! Made like unto Chi'isfs 
glorious body; changed infinitely 
for the better. 

3. The Resurrection comforts 
us under the loss of Christian 
relatives and friends. 

Do we follow to the grave our 
Father or Mother — our Husband 
or Wife — our Son or Daughter 
— our Brother or Sister — or any 
of our Relatives or friends ? were 
they Christians ? Then hereaf- 
ter, shall we see and embrace 
them, in the same bodies, that 
we knew so well, and loved so 
much on Earth ; but made more 
lovely and glorious ; in Heaven 
forever. We part to meet again : 
to meet and part no more ! 

4. The Resurrection teaches 
us that the bodies of the wicked 
shall be raised, that they may be 
cast Soul and body in Hell for 
ever. Their meetings in the 
world of woe, will be in sorrow 
and not in joy. With Soul and 
body did they serve sin and rebel 
against God here ? With Soul 
and body shall they suffer the 
punishment of sin and rebellion 
hereafter. He who fared sump- 



83 



A CATECHISM OF 



tuously every day, entreated for 
a drop of water to cool his 
parched tongue. 

5. The Resurrection teaches 
us, that our Lord Jesus Christ, 
is an Almighty — all-sufficient 
Redeemer, 

How grand, how amazing ! 
At his command, the land and 
the sea, trembling to their lowest 
depths, instantly yield up the 
dead that are therein ! What 
a spectacle ! Earth covered with 
multitudes which no man can 
number, both small and great: 
every eye lifted and directed to- 
wards the great white Throne, 
beaming with overpowering glory 
set for Judgment in the Heavens 
on high ! Who then will doubt 
that He is God? The last 
enemy to man that shall be de- 
stroyed is death. He saves both 
Soul and Body. We are com- 
plete in Him. He conquers sin, 
death and Hell. Blessed are all 
they that put their trust in Him. 



§ 10. OF THE JUDGMENT. 

Matt. 25:31—46. 

Q. Has God appointed a day 
in the which He will judge the 
world in righteousness by his Son 
Jesus Christ ? 

A. Yes. Acts 17:30, 31; 
Rom. 2:16; 2 Cor. 5 : 10. 

Q. Repeat, " For we shall all 
stand." 

A. " For we shall all stand be- 
fore the judgment seat of Christ." 
Rom. 14:10. 



Q. Who only knows when the 
day of judgment will come ? 
A. God. 

# Q. How do the Scriptures say 
it will come ? 

A. " As a thief in the night." 
2 Pet. 3:10; Acts 1 : 11. 

Q. When that day comes, 
whom shall the world see coming 
in the clouds with great power 
and glory, and the holy Angejp 
with Him ? 

A. The Lord Jesus Christ. 
Matt. 25:31; Mark 8:38; 2 
Thess. 1:7; Jude v : 14. 

Q. Repeat, "For the Lord 
himself shall descend from Hea- 
ven." 

A. " For the Lord himself shall 
descend from Heaven with a 
shout, with the voice of the Arch- 
angel, and with the trump of 
God." 1 Thess. 4 : 16. 

Q. When the trumpet sounds 
what shall take place with the 
dead and with the living? 

A. The dead shall be raised 
and the living changed. John 
5:27—29; 1 Cor. 15:51, 52. 

Q. After the dead are raised 
and the living changed, and all 
are caught up to meet Christ in 
the air, what shall become of the 
world, which they leave behind ? 

A. " It shall be burnt up." 2 
Pet. 3:10; Rev. 20:11. 

Q. Repeat, " The day of the 
Lord will come aas a thief in the 
night." 

A. " The day of the Lord will 
come as a thief in the night ; in 
the which the heavens shall pass 
away with a great noise, and the 
elements shall melt with fervent 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 89 



heat : the earth also, and the 
works that are therein shall be 
burnt up." 2 Pet. 3:10. 

Q. Upon what kind of a throne 
shall Christ sit to judge the world ? 

A. " A great white throne." 
Rev. 20:11; Matt. 25:31. 

Q. And what shall be gathered 
before him ? 

A. " All nations." Matt. 25 
32 ; Rev. 20 : 12. 

Q. What then shall be opened ? 

A. "The Books." 

Q. And how shall every man 
be judged ? 

A. " According to his works." 
Rom.2:6; 1 Cor.4:5; 2Cor.5: 
10 ; Rev. 20 : 12. 

Q. On what hand shall Christ 
set the righteous ? 

A. On his right hand. Matt. 
25 : 32, 33. 

Q. And on what hand the 
wicked ? 

A. On the left hand. 

Q. Will the Devils be there 
and be judged also ? 

A. Yes. 2 Pet. 2:4. 

Q. What shall Jesus say to 
the Righteous. 

A. " Come ye blessed of my 
Father, inherit the Kingdom 
prepared for you, from the found- 
ation of the world." 

Q. And what shall he say to 
the wicked ? 

A. " Depart from me ye cursed 
into everlasting fire, prepared for 
the Devil and his Angels." 

Q. And when the Judgment is 
over, will all the universe give 
glory to God, as a wise, holy, 
just and good God ? 

A. Yes. Rom. 2:5: Acts 
17:30. 

8* 



God hath appointed a day, 
which no one knows but Himself, 
in the which he will judge the 
world in righteousness by Jesus 
Christ ; for He hath committed 
all judgment unto the Son. 

The events of that awful day 
will take place in the following 
order, according to the Scrip- 
tures. 

First of all, the Lord Jesus 
shall be revealed from Heaven, 
coming in his glory, and all the 
holy Angels with him. He shall 
descend from Heaven with a 
shout, with the voice of the Arch- 
angel and with the Trump of 
God. Then, shall he utter his 
voice, to awaken the dead and 
call the earth to judgment. 

The trumpet sounds, and the 
dead in Christ rise first ; next, 
the wicked ; and last of all the 
living are changed ; and while 
the whole human family, are 
caught up to meet Christ in the 
air ; while they are ascending, 
behold, the heavens pass away 
with a great noise, and the ele- 
ments melt with fervent heat ; 
the earth also, and the works 
that are therein are burnt up. 
The Lord Jesus now sits upon 
his great white throne, the throne 
of his glory, and before him are 
gathered all nations. The Books 
are opened ; every one is judged 
according to his works ; the 
righteous are separated from the 
wicked ; final sentence is passed,; 
those upon his left hand go away 
into everlasting punishment ; but 
the righteous into life eternal. 

1. The day of Judgment — is 
the day, which God hath appoint- 



90 



A CATECHISM OP 



ed, in the which, he will openly, 
before the universe, judge the 
world of mankind in righteous- 
ness, to the praise of his glory. 

Millions of mankind have been 
and will be judged to Heaven or 
Hell, before the day of Judg- 
ment : and millions will be judg- 
ed to Heaven or Hell, at the day 
of Judgment. All will there be 
present : and God will show that 
his Judgment in the case of 
every individual, has been and is 
righteous-. The day of Judg- 
ment will be a public day, (Rom. 
2:5;) for the sake of showing to 
the universe of intelligent crea- 
tures, that all the things which 
God has done and suffered in 
respect to the world, and all his 
judgments— his rewards and pun- 
ishments of it, are altogether just 
and right. He will appear glori- 
ous in all his ways, as Creator, 
Preserver, Redeemer and Judge 
of mankind. Then shall the 
vast assembly say, " We give 
thee thanks O Lord God Almigh- 
ty, which art and wast and art 
to come : because thou hast taken 
unto thee thy great power and 
hast reigned." Be thou exalted 
O God, for ever and ever. Hal- 
lelujah, for the Lord God omnipo- 
tent reigneth. 

2. The day of Judgment will 
be the day of Christ 9 s exaltation 
and glory. 

It will be the day of the Lord. 
Every eye shall see Him. To 
tiim every knee shall bow and 
every tongue confess. This day 
will he appear infinite in power, 
knowledge, justice, goodness and 
truth — the Great God and our 



Saviour ! The admiration, the 
confidence, the glory of his 
friends ; the terror, the confusion, 
the overthrow of his enemies ! 

3. The day of Judgment will 
be the end of the world, and of 
all things that are therein. 

Why then should we love the 
world, and the things of the 
world when we shall so soon die, 
and leave that which we love be- 
hind : and that which we leave 
behind shall in the end be burnt 
up? 

All is vanity ! Better, far bet- 
ter is it for us, to prepare for that 
brighter and more enduring world, 
where Christ is gone, and where 
all that love Him, shall be eter- 
nally happy. 

4. The day of Judgment will 
be the day of the final reward of 
every man according to his works. 

The secrets of all hearts — the 
actions of all lives, shall be per- 
fectly revealed. God will show 
no favour to one above another ; 
but every one shall receive his 
just reward according to that he 
hath done, whether it be good or 
bad, men will be justified or con- 
demned as they shall be found 
either to have received or rejected 
Christ. Our works for which 
we are then rewarded, are works 
of faith : evidences of our being 
in Christ. Our righteousness for 
justification is in Him alone. 
Matt. 25:31—46. 

5. The day of Judgment, will 
be a day of awful disappointment 
and separation of lamentation 
and woe. . 

They will be disappointed who 
hoped for Salvation without an 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



91 



interest in Christ. The hypocrites 
will say, " Lord, Lord :" but He 
wili reply, M I never knew you, 
depart from me ye workers of 
iniquity." The expectation of 
self-deceived persons, will also 
perish. 

Then in that day, Ministers 
and People, Teachers and Schol- 
ars, Husbands and Wives, Pa- 
rents and Children, Brothers and 
Sisters, Friends and acquaintan- 
ces, will part to meet no more ! 

There will be weeping and 
mourning, lamentation and woe, 
when the wicked are separated 
from God and Christ, and glory, 
and driven away with the Devil 
and his Angels into everlasting 
misery and despair ! 

6. It is the duty of every one 
to prepare for Judgment. 

2 Pet. 3 ill— 14. By repent- 
ance and faith in the Lord Jesus 
Christ. By a life of sobriety, 
watchfulness and prayer, " that 
ye may be found of him in peace, 
without spot and blameless." 
Are you prepared to meet God ? 



§ 11. OF HEAVEN. 

Rev. 21st and 22nd Chapters. 

Q. After the Judgment is over 
into what place do the Righteous 
go? 

A. Into Heaven. 

Q. What kind of a place is 
Heaven ? 

A. A most glorious and happv 
place. Ps. 16:11 ; Matt. 25: 
21; Judev.:24; Rev. 21 and 22 
Chapters. 



Q. Who dwell in Heaven ? 

A. God and good Angels, and 
redeemed men. 

Q. Shall we there see God 
face to face ? 

A. Yes. Matt. 5:8: John 
12:26: 17:24: 1 John 3:2; 
Rev. 22 : 4. 

Q. How shall we spend our 
time in Heaven 1 

A. In praising God and doing 
his will. Rev. 7 : 9 — 15 ; 15:3: 
22:3.. &a 

Q. Shall we see Jesus our Sa- 
viour and give thanks unto him 
and praise him for all his love 
and Salvation? 

A. Yes. John 17:24: Col. 
3 : 3, 4 ; Rev. 3 : 4, 5 ; 5 : 9—14. 

Q. What shall we wear on 
our heads ? 

A. A crown of life. James 1 : 
12; 1 Pet.5:4; 2 Tim. 4:6 ; 
Rev. 2:10; 4:4—11. 

Q. How shall we be clothed ? 

A. In white robes of righteous- 
ness. Rev. 7 : 9—14 ; 19 : 8. 

Q. How glorious shall we now 
be, and how shall we shine in 
the Kingdom of our Father ? 

A. « As the Sun." Matt. 13 : 
43 : 1 Cor. 15:49. 

Q. Shall the righteous in 
Heaven have any more hunger 
or thirst, or nakedness or heat, or 
cold ? Shall they any more have 
sin or sorrow, or crying or pain or 
death ? 

A. No. Rev. 7:15—17. 

Q. Repeat. " And God shall 
wipe away all tears from their 
eyes " 

A. And God shall wipe away 
all tears from their eyes, and 
there shall be no more death 



92 



A CATECHISM OF 



neither sorrow, nor crying: 
neither shall there be any more 
pain : for the former things are 
passed away." Rev. 21:4. 

Q. Will Heaven be their ever- 
lasting home ? 

A. Yes. Matt. 25: 46; John 
14:2, 3; 2 Cor. 4 : 18 ; 5 : 1—4; 
IThess. 4:17; Heb. 11:10 — 
16; 12 : 28 ; 13 : 14 ; 1 Pet. 1 : 
3—5. 

Q. And shall the righteous 
grow in knowledge and holiness 
and happiness forever and ever ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. To what place should we 
wish and strive to go, more than 
to all other places ? 

A. Heaven. Matt. 6:33. 

Q. Who has obtained Heaven 
for us, and will show us the way 
there? 

A. The Lord Jesus. John 14 : 
1—6 ; 10 : 27— 30 ; 17:2; Heb. 
10 : 19—23. 

Q. What persons are forever 
shut out of Heaven? 

A. The wicked. Matt. 7 : 21 
—23 ; John 3:3; 1 Cor. 6 : 9, 
10; Gal. 5:19, 20; Eph.5:5; 
Rev. 20 : 15 ; 21 : 8—27 ; 22 : 15. 

After the Judgment, the Right- 
eous enter Heaven. 

1. Heaven is that Kingdom 
which God Iiath prepared for 
them from tlx* foundation of the 
world. In it hath He established 
his Throne. It is that great 
and beautiful City, the New- 
Jerusalem, whose builder and 
maker is God, that hath ever- 
lasting foundations. Here are 
the many mansions of rest in his 
Father's house, which Jesus has 



prepared for them that love him. 
" The City hath no need of the 
Sun, neither of the Moon, to 
shine in it, for the glory of God 
shall lighten it, and the Lamb is 
the light thereof." Heaven is the 
very Paradise of God, wherein 
He dwells and reveals his glory, 
and communes face to face with 
the blessed inhabitants, and they 
find " in his presence fulness of 
Joy, and at his right hand pleas- 
ures forever more." Eye hath 
not seen, nor ear heard, neither 
have entered into the heart of 
man, the everlasting glories of 
this place. 

2. There remaineth a rest to 
the people of God. That rest is 
Heaven. 

Do we love this present world? 
Do we desire to live here always 1 
Heaven is worth an infinite num- 
ber of such worlds. There let us 
lay up our treasures. There let 
us set our affections. 1 John 2 : 
15—17; Matt. 6:19— 21; Col. 
3 : 1 — 4. To have this world in 
our eye is never to see Heaven. 
Do we suffer reproach, and per- 
secution and affliction on our way 
thitherward. " The sufferings 
of the present time are not wor- 
thy to be compared with the glory 
which shall be revealed in us." 
Rom. 8 : 17, 18 ; Matt. 5 : 10— 
12; 2 Cor. 4: 16— 18; Heb. 11: 
24—27. Do we feel this world 
to be one of labour, disappoint- 
ment, sorrow, tears, and death ? 
Labours cease in that bright 
world to which we go. Death 
cannot enter there. Sorrow and 
sighing shall flee away, and 
everlasting joy be upon our heads. 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



93 



Rev. 7:14— 17; 21:3,4. Bo 
we groan being burdened with 
trials and temptations — icith the 
sin which we feel within, and 
which we see around, us ? We 
shall walk in white with the 
Lamb of God above, and be holy 
as He is holy ; and they only 
that do his commandments, shall 
enter in through the gates into 
the City. Let us labour there- 
fore to enter into rest. Heaven 
is worth all our pains and striv- 
ing. The hope of Heaven is our 
joy and consolation here below. 
There we shall advance in holi- 
ness and happiness forever. 

3. Jesus Christ hath obtained 
Heaven for us. We enter Hea- 
ven on the ground of his merits. 
To Him be all the glory. Rev. 
3:5, 12, 21; 5:9—14; 21 -27; 
1 : 5, 6. 

4. If we are prepared for 
Heaven, we need not be afraid to 
die. And when the righteous 
die, whether they be old or young, 
we should not weep as though 
death were a loss to them : it is 
a gain. Nor should we wish 
them back in this world. They 
are infinitely better off. They are 
with Christ in Heaven. 

5. Heaven is a Holy place, 
and the place where God dwells. 
None can enjoy Heaven, but 
those who are holy and delight 
in God. John 3 : 3—6 ; Heb. 
12 : 14. The wicked are forever 
excluded. Ps. 5:4, 5. Let each 
one examine himself whether he 
is seeking, or whether he is pre- 
pared for Heaven or not. 2 Cor. 
13:5. 



§ 12. OF HELL. 

Luke 16 : 19—31. 

Q. Into what place a:e the 
wicked to be cast ? 

A. Into Hell. Rev. 21 : 8. 

Q. Repeat, ' 6 The wicked shall 
be turned?" 

A. " The wicked shall be 
turned into Hell and ail the na- 
tions that forget God." Ps. 9 : 
17. 

Q. What kind of a place is 
Hell? 

A. A place of dreadful tor- 
ments. Mark 9 : 43—48 ; Matt 
13 : 40—42 ; Rev. 21 : 8. 

Q. What does it burn with ? 

A. Everlasting fire. Matt. 25 : 
41 ; Mark 9 : 43—48 ; Luke 3 : 
17 ; Jude v.: 7. 

Q. Who are cast into Hell be- 
sides wicked men ? 

A. The Devil and his angels. 
Matt. 25:41 ; 2 Pet. 2:4. 

Q. What will the torments of 
Hell make the wicked do ? 

A. Weep and wail and gnash 
their teeth. Matt. 8:12; 13; 
40—42 ; 22 : 13. 

Q. What did the rich man 
beg for when he was tormented 
in the flame? 

A. A drop of water to cool his 
tongue. Luke 16:24. 

Q. Will the wicked have any 
good thing in Hell — the least 
comfort — the least relief from tor- 
ment ? 

A. No. Mark 9 : 43—48 ; 
Matt. 25 : 46. 

Q. Will they ever come out of 
Hell? 

A. No — never. John 3 :36; 
Rev. 3:7; 22:11, 12. 



94 



A CATECHISM OF 



Q. Can any go from Heaven 
to Hell — or from Hell to Hea- 
ven. 

A. No. 

Q. What is fixed between 
Heaven and Hell? 

A. " A great Gulf." Luke 16 : 
26. 

Q. What is the punishment of 
the wicked in Hell called? 

A. Everlasting punishment. 

Q. Will this punishment make 
them better? 

A. No. 

Q. Repeat "It is a fearful 
thing." 

A. "It is a fearful thing to 
fall into the hands of the living 
God." Heb. 10:31. 

Q. What is God said to be to 
the wicked ? 

A. "A consuming fire." Heb. 
12:29. 

Q. What place should we 
strive to escape from above all 
others ? 

A. Hell. Matt. 10:28. 

Q. Is God willing that any of 
us should miserably perish in 
Hell forever ? 

A. No. Ezek.33:ll; 2 Pet. 
3:9. 

Q. Why does he send any 
there? 

A. Because they will sin 
against Him and despise the 
Lord Jesus. Mark 16: 16 ; Rom. 
2:4—10; 2 Thess. 1:6—9. 

Q. Repeat what our Lord says, 
" For what is a man profited." 

A. " For what is a man pro- 
fited, if he shall gain the whole 
world and lose his own soul ? or 
what shall a man give in ex- 
change for his soul ?" 



After the Judgment, the wicked 
are turned into Hell. 

1. Hell is a place, the very 
opposite of Heaven, between it 
and Heaven, there is a great 
gulf fixed, which no one can pass 
over. Hell is the Bottomless Pit, 
where blackness and darkness 
and horror reign. A Lake of 
fire and brimstone, burning for- 
ever. Here it is that the wicked 
of every description are cast and 
consumed and covered with ever- 
lasting contempt. Here it is that 
they perish under the wrath and 
curse of God, and weep and wail 
and gnash their teeth in torment, 
never, no never, to be relieved. 

2. God in justice has prepared 
this place for the finally impeni- 
tent, both old and young. As he 
rewards the righteous, so he pun- 
ishes the wicked. The reward 
of the one and the punishment 
of the other are both eternal 
Tongue cannot tell the woes and 
agonies of damnation ! God to 
his enemies is a consuming fire. 

3. This place of dreadful tor- 
ment, shows God's hatred of sin, 
and what punishment it deserves. 

Sin is an offence against his 
infinite authority and majesty. 
He hates it. It is no trifle. He 
who offends God is infinitely vile 
and unworthy. However lightly 
men may commit Sin and speak 
of it, they will burn in the Lake, 
and weep and wail forever on 
account of it, except they repent. 

4. If Hell be such a place of 
woe, and the portion of the 
wicked, then to die in your sins, 
is the greatest injustice you can 
do yourself: the greatest evil 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 95 



that can befall you. Your soul 
is lost — and lost fore ver ! 

5. What folly and madness is 
there, then, in Sin. 

Why will men continue in sin, 
since it defiles and ruins the char- 
acter — since its wages are death ! 
the second death ! How momen- 
tary the pleasures ! How eternal 
the pains ! Eccl. 9:3; Prov. 
16:25; 8 : 35, 36; Matt. 16: 
25, 26. 

6. God has mercifully warned 
the wicked of their dreadful end. 
He is not willing that they per- 
ish: but that they repent, and 
believe in his Son and live. 
Therefore he is long suffering 
towards them. Let the wicked 
therefore, turn from their evil 
way and live. If they perish, it 
will be their own fault. 

7. Since the wicked are in 
such danger of everlasting ruin, 
it becomes all Ministers, and 
Teachers, and Parents to be in 
earnest with their People, and 
Scholars, and Children, and 
urge them to seek the Lord while 
He may be found. They should 
use, and abundantly use, every 
means in their power, and pray 
for the Spirit of God, to make 
these means powerful unto their 
Salvation. 

8. We should be forward to 
remember the many millions of 
our fellow creatures in this 
world, who have no knowledge of 
the way of Salvation : who care 
not for it, and dying daily are 
descending to Hell ! Let us 
send them the Gospel in every 
way that we can ; and pray the 



Lord to raise up and send forth 
Ministers to preach that Gospel 
to them, that they may be saved. 



PART IV— OF THE LAW 
OF GOD. 



§ 1. OF THE GIVING OF THE LAW. 

Exodus 19th and 20th Chapters, 

Q. The Lord has made and 
placed us in this world to know 
and to serve him. Has he been 
pleased to give us some particu- 
lar Laws or Commandments to 
teach us our Duty ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. How many of these Com- 
mandments are there ? 

A. Ten. Exod. 34:28. 

Q. What great and good man 
received these Ten Command- 
ments from the hand of God ? 

A. Moses. 

Q. Upon what did God write 
them? 

A. "Two Tables of Stone." 
Exod. 31: 18; 32: 15, 16 ; 34:1. 

Q. And with what did God 
write them ? 

A. <; With his finger." Exod. 
31:18. 

Q. The first tables Moses 
brake in Dieces. God wrote the 
Commandments a second time 
on two other Tables of Stone. 
What did God tell Moses to make 
to keep the Tables in? 

A. An Ark or Box Exod. 25: 



96 



A CATECHISM OF 



10—22 ; 32 : 1—19, &c. ; Deut. 
10 : 5. 

Q. To what people did the 
Lord give these Commandments 
to keep for themselves and us, 
and all men ? 

A. The Jews. 

Q. At the time God wrote 
these Commandments and gave 
them to Moses, He came down 
upon a Mountain. What was 
the name of that Mountain ? 

A. Sinai. Exod. 19 : 9—20. 

Q. Where did the Jewish peo- 
ple stand ? 

A. At the foot of the Moun- 
tain. Exod. 19:21—25. 

Q. When the Lord came down 
upon the top of Sinai, there were 
thunderings and lightnings, the 
voice of the trumpet exceeding 
loud ; and thick clouds were on 
the Mount, and it was on fire, 
and the smoke went up : and the 
Mountain quaked. When Moses 
saw this awful sight, was he ex- 
ceedingly afraid? 

A. Yes. Heb. 12:21. 

Q. And where did the people 
go? 

A. They went and stood afar 
off. Exod. 20:18, 19. 

Q. Did Moses go up into the 
thick darkness where God was ? 

A. Yes. Exod. 20:21. 

Q. How long staid he in the 
Mount, receiving the Ten Com- 
mandments, and other Com- 
mandments from the Lord? 

A. " Forty days and forty 
nights." Exod. 24:18; Deut. 
9:9. 

Q. Did he eat or drink in all 
this time ? 

A. No. Deut. 9:9; Exod. 



34 : 28. Comp. 1 Kings 19:8; 
Matt. 4:2—4. 

Q. Who kept him alive and 
well? 

A. God. Matt. 4: 4. 

Q. When he came down from 
the Mountain how was his face 1 

A. It shone. Exod. 34 : 29— 
35 ; 2 Cor. 3 : 13. 

Q. What did he put over his 
face ? 

A. A veil. 

Q. How many years ago were 
these Commandments given to 

Moses ? 

A. More than three thousand 
years ago. 

God in mercy has not left us 
in our ignorance and sin, and in 
this world of wickedness, to find 
out our duty. This, man in his 
ignorance and sin, cannot, will 
not do. Ten Commandments 
has he given us. Very short'— 
so that we can easily remember 
them. And very full so that if 
we carefully study and rightly 
understand them, we shall know 
all our duty to God and man. 

1. God is the Creator and Lord 
of the whole universe. His au- 
thority over his intelligent crea- 
tures is supreme. All laws must 
come from Him, and Him are we 
bound forever, to love and obey, 

2. He gave His Command- 
ments to men, in a great and ter- 
rible manner, that all might 
stand in awe, and hear and keep 
them. 

3. If the sight and hearing 
only, of his coming down to give 
the Law, was so awful, and filled 
the people with such fear, what 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



97 



will become of us if we break 
that Law, and God lays hold 
upon us to punish us ? 

4. The Law of God is the 
only perfect rule of duty to man. 
Every man and every people and 
every nation on earth, in order to 
know what is right and wrong, 
need the Law of God. His Law 
is holy, just and true. Let us 
take it as our rule of duty, and 
pray for ofrace that we may love 
and obey it. He is the most per- 
fect and exalted man in charac- 
ter, who comes nearest to perfect 
obedience to the Law, in heart 
and life. 



§ 2. THE TEN COMMANDMENTS. 

The First Commandment. 
1 Kings 18 : 1—40. 

Q. What is the First Com- 
mandment ? 

A. " Thou shalt have no other 
Gods before me I" 

Q. How many Gods are there ? 

A. There is but one only living 
and true God. 

Q. What does the Lord our 
God mean when He says to us. 
" Thou shalt have no other Gods 
before me ?" 

A. That we shall take Him 
and Him only for our God. 

Q. How does he require us to 
love Him ? 

A. " Thou shalt love the Lord 
thy God with all thine heart, 
and with all thy soul, and with 
all thy might. Deut. 6 : 4, 5 ; Matt. 
22:35—38; Luke 10:25—27. 
9 



Q. Repeat, " Thou shalt icor- 
ship the Lord thy God." 

A. " Thou shalt worship the 
Lord thy God, and Him only 
shalt thou serve." Deut. 6 : 13 ; 
1 Sam. 7:3 ; Matt. 4: 10. 

Q. As to the trust which we 
should put in God, repeat the 
passage, " Trust in the Lord 
with all thine heart." 

A. " Trust in the Lord with 
all thine heart, and lean not unto 
thine own understanding. In all 
thy ways acknowledge Him and 
He shall direct thy paths." Prov. 
3:5, 6; Ps. 31:19; 37:3—6; 
125:1 ; Job 13:15; Isa. 26:4. 

Q. Suppose we love and trust 
in ourselves, or another person, or 
in riches, pleasure, or in any 
thing more than God, do we not 
break this Commandment 1 

A. Yes. Ps. 118:8, 9; 62: 
10; Prov. 11:28: 29:25; Jer. 
17:5; Mark 10:24; 1 Tim. 
6:17. 

Q. Repeat the words of Christ, 
" No man can serve two masters." 

A. " No man can serve two 
Masters, for either he will hate 
the one and love the other : or 
else he will hold to the one and 
despise the other. Ye cannot 
serve God and mammon." Matt. 
6:24; 10:37—39; Luke 14: 
25—27; James 4:4; 1 John 2: 
15—17. 

Q. Repeat, " Whether there 
fore ye eat or drink." 

A. " Whether therefore ye eat 
or drink or whatsoever ye do, do 
all to the glory of God." 1 Cor. 
10:31; Col. 3:17; 1 Pet. 4:11. 

Q. What was Joshua's resolu- 
tion about serving God ? 



98 



A CATECHISM OF 



A. "As for me and my house 
we will serve the Lord." Josh. 
24:15; Ps. 119:57; Lam. 3: 
24; Ps. 73:24, 25. 

Q. What said David to his 
son Solomon about seeking the 
Lord? 

A. " If thou seek him, he will 
be found of thee: but if thou 
forsake him, he will cast thee off 
forever." 1 Chron. 28:9; 2 
Chron. 15:2. 

The first Commandment points 
out to us, the one only living and 
true God : and requires us to j 
acknowledge and receive Him, 
and Him only as God, and our j 
God. This Commandment lies j 
at the foundation of all the rest. \ 

1. We are therefore required; 
by it, to know who and what \ 
God is, and what he has done for j 
us. This knowledge we obtain j 
particularly through the Holy j 
Scriptures. We are required j 
also, to love Him with all the ' 
heart, mind and strength, and 
to obey Him ; inwardly and out- j 
wardly ; without hypocrisy or ! 
irreverence ; in all things ; in all 
places ; and at all times ; and 
under all circumstances. We i 
must choose Him for our God 
and the God of our households; 
as Joshua did. Our chief hap- \ 
piness we must find in his wor- 1 
ship and service. God must be j 
all and in all to us : the portion 
of our souls for time and Eternity 

2. We break this Command- 
ment; (1.) When we say, that 
there is no God. (2.) When we 
wilfully remain ignorant of God 
and indifferent to all knowledge 



of Him. (3.) When we ac- 
knowledge God but will neither 
love nor serve Him as God. This 
is the manner in which multi- 
tudes of persons, both old and 
young, in Christian Countries, 
break this Commandment and 
expose themselves to everlasting 
wrath. (4.) When we pretend, 
to make to ourselves from the 
Bible, any other God than the 
living and true God revealed 
there : any other God than the 
One God Jehovah; and three 
Persons in the Godhead, Father, 
Son and Holy Ghost. When we 
make to ourselves any other God 
or Gods, besides Jehovah, as the 
ignorant and wicked Heathen do. 
(5). When we trust in and proy 
to Angels or Devils or our fellow 
men, who have died and are now 
in another world. (6.) When we 
believe and trust in mortal men 
like ourselves, as possessing the 
knowledge and power of God: 
such as Magicians, Conjurers, 
Fortunetellers : and we go to 
them to reveal to us things to 
come, to give us char 7ns for evil 
or for good, and such like things. 
(7.) And finally, in one word, we 
break this Commandment, when 
we love and serve any thing 
whatever more than God. Exod. 
22:18; Lev. 20:27; Deut. 18: 
9—13; 1 Sam. 28; Isa. 8:19, 
20; Jer. 17:5; Gal. 5: 20; Rev. 
21:8; 22: 15. 

3. The serious inquiry of every 
one should be, Have I any o-ther 
Gods before Jehovah the true 
God, my Creator, Preserver and 
Redeemer ? Do I love Him 
with all my heart, mind and 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



99 



strength ? Is it my sincere de- 
sire and endeavour to live to his 
glory ; to enjoy Him both here 
and hereafter? Am I happiest 
when I know Him best, and love 
and serve Him most ? 2 Chron. 
15:2; Isa. 42:8. 

The Second Commandment. 
Daniel 3 : 1—30. 

Q. What is the Second Com- 
mandment ? 

A. " Thou shalt not make unto 
thee any graven image, or any 
likeness of any thing that is in 
Heaven above, or that is in the 
Earth beneath, or that is in the 
water under the earth. Thou 
shalt not bow down thyself to 
them, nor serve them : for I, the 
Lord thy God, am a jealous God, 
visiting the iniquity of the fathers 
upon the* children unto the third 
and fourth generation of them 
that hate me ; and showing mercy 
unto thousands of them that love 
me and keep my Command- 
ments." 

Q. Has any one ever seen 
God at any time? 

A. No. Deut.4: 12, 15 : John 
1:18; 1 Tim. 1:17; 1 John 4: 
12. 

Q. Can we then know how 
God looks ? or can we make any 
thing out of wood or stone or gold 
or silver to look like him ? 

A. No. Isa. 40: 1—31; Acts 
17:29. 

Q. Does God then in this Com- 
mandment, positively forbid our 
making any thing whatever to 
look like Him? 

A. Yes. 



Q. Does he not forbid our 
making any thing to look like 
any creature in Heaven, earth, 
or water, and our bowing down 
before it, and worshipping it for 
our God? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Does not this Command- 
ment also forbid our having any 
Pictures or Statues in our 
Churches, either to be worship- 
ped or to he]p our worship ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Does this Commmandment 
teach us that we are to worship 
God in a plain, simple, holy man- 
ner, as a Spirit unseen to us, but 
great and good and every where 
present ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. What are those people 
called w T ho know not the true 
God, and make images of things 
in Heaven, earth and water, and 
bow down to them and serve 
them for their Gods ? 

A. Heathen. Rom. 1:21— 32. 

Q. How many Heathen are 
there in the world ? 

A. Millions. 

Q. What do the Scriptures call 
their false Gods of wood and 
stone ? 

A. Idols. 

Q. And what do they call the 
people that worship them ? 
A. Idolaters. 

Q. Can Idolaters go to Hea- 
ven ? 

A. No. lCor.6:9; Rev. 21:8. 

Q. If Fathers break this Com- 
mandment, upon whom will God 
visit their iniquity ? 

A. Upon their Children unto 
the third and fourth generation. 



100 



A CATECHISM OF 



Q. And what will God show j 
to thousands of them that love j 
Him and keep His Command- 1 
ments ? 

A. "Mercy." 

Q. What does the Lord mean 
here, when he says, " I, the 
Lord thy God, am a jealous 
God?" 

A. That He will not let us 
have any God but Himself. Isa. 
42:8; 48:11. 

This Commandment teaches 
us what the true worship of God 
is, and in what form that wor- 
ship is to be conducted. We are 
to worship God with sincerity, 
reverence and humility, as a 
Spirit, invisible to oar bodily 
eyes, but great and good and 
every where present. 

2. We break this Command- 
ment, — (1.) when we attempt to 
make an image or likeness of 
God himself, either in our 
thoughts or with our hands. (2.) 
When we make an image or like- 
ness of any creature or thing, 
in Heaven above, or in the Earth 
beneath, or in the water under 
the Earth, and fall down and 
worship it as God. (3.) When 
we bring Pictures or Statues 
into Churches and set them up 
there to worship or to worship 
by. Houses for the worship of 
God, who is a Spirit, must be 
free from every thing of this kind, 
plain and simple within and with- 
out. 

3. Love and obedience go to- 
gether. If we love God, we will 
keep his Commandments. 

4. They that hate God, wor^ 



ship graven images. Not liking 
to retain the true God in their 
knowledge, they make to them- 
selves false Gods. Depravity is 
the parent of Idolatry Rom. 
chap. 1. 

5. The condition of millions of 
our fellow creatures, who are 
Heathen and Idolaters, is de- 
plorable in the extreme. 

They are sunk in ignorance 
and in sin ; and sin in the most 
degrading and disgusting forms 
Their very Temples, are Tem- 
ples of wickedness. They are 
subject to oppressions and mise- 
ries : and thus will they live, 
corrupting and being corrupted, to 
the end of time, unless the Holy 
Bible — the Gospel of Salvation 
is sent unto them. God may call 
some of us to go and carry the 
Gospel to them. Those of us 
who do not go, should use every 
means in our power to send it, 
especially praying that God 
would open the way and bless 
the means, until the whole earth 
shall be filled with a knowledge 
of Himself. Let us esteem the 
Bible above all price, to which 
we owe our comfort and peace 
here, and our hope of happiness 
hereafter ; and let us abound in 
gratitude and thanksgiving to 
God that he has in his Sovereign 
mercy so highly distinguished 
and blest us. 

6. God is a jealous God. He 
will not give his glory and honor 
to graven images. He will pun- 
ish the Fathers who worship 
such vanities, and even visit their 
iniquity upon their Children unto 
the third and fourth generation ! 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



101 



But He will show mercy unto 
thousands of them that love Him 
and keep his Commandments. 

The Third Commandment, 
Levit. 19 : 11—18 ; 24 : 10—16. 

Q. What is the Third Com- 
mandment ? 

A. " Thou shalt not take the 
name of the Lord thy God in 
vain : for the Lord will not hold 
him guiltless that taketh his 
name in vain." Deut. 6 : 13 ; 
10:20. 

Q. What is meant by " taking 
the name of the Lord thy God ?" 

A. Using the name of God. 

Q. How ought we to use the 
name of God ? 

A. In a sincere, humble, and 
solemn manner. 

Q. What is meant by taking 
the name of God in vain ? 

A. Using God's name in a 
false, profane, or light manner. 

Q. When we take an oath — 
or when we swear by the name 
of God, do we not call God to 
witness that what we say is 
true ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Suppose then, we call God 
to witness what we say is true, 
when we know it is noi true, do 
we not break this Command- 
ment ? 

A. Yes. Levit. 6:3; 19 : 12. 

Q. Does not this Command- 
ment forbid cursing and swear- 
ing ? And all use of God's name 
in a liy pro critical, light, and 
trifling manner. 

A. Yes. Deut 28 : 53 ; Neh. 
9:5; Ps. 111:9; Jer. 23:10; 
9* 



Matt. 5 : 34—37 ; 7 : 21—23 ; 
23:16—22 ; James 5 : 12. 

Q. What is meant by God's 
not holding him guiltless that 
taketh his name in vain ? 

A. That He will punish him. 
Levit. 24 : 16 ; Mai. 3 : 5 ; 1 Tim. 
1:10. 

This Commandment teaches 
us how we are to use God's great 
and holy name. 

1. We are to think and speak 
of God, and address ourselves to 
him, no matter in what manner, 
in a sincere, humble, and rever- 
ent frame of mind : remember- 
ing always how infinitely holy 
and exalted He is, and that it 
becomes such insignificant and 
unworthy creatures as we are to 
fear His glorious name. Deut. 
28 : 58 ; Matt. 6 : 9. 

2. We break this Command- 
ment ; [1.] When we take a false 
Oath: when we call upon God 
to witness to our lie, that it is true. 
No greater insult can be offered 
to the God of truth. This Com- 
mandment is pointed directly 
against the sin of false swearing ; 
against our standing in courts of 
Justice or any where else, and 
taking a false oath for or against 
our neighbour, or any particular 
matter whatever. God requires 
us to speak the Truth at all 
times, under all circumstances 
concerning all persons and things. 
Persons sometimes will take a 
false oath or tell a lie to hide 
their own transgressions, or to 
lay them upon others. [2.] When 
we use God's name in a light 
and trifling manner, in our 



102 



A CATECHISM OF 



common conversation : repeating 
profane jests : taking unneces- 
sary and foolish oaths — for ex- 
ample, " I swear — I declare to 
God — I call God to witness — 
God knows," and so on : and fur- 
ther, using a multitude of by- 
words which are all appeals to 
God : and exclamations such as, 
" Good Heavens ! Good God ! 
Lord ! Multitudes are sinning 
daily by such uses of God's name ! 
[3.] When we curse and swear 
and blaspheme by God's holy 
name, as profane swearers do. 
[4.] And when we worship God 
in a light and thoughtless man- 
ner, or in hypocrisy, make a pro- 
fession of Religion and take our 
place among his people. 

3. The Lord will not hold him 
guiltless that taketh his name in 
vain. He marks every trans- 
gression of this Commandment. 
Profane swearers have been 
struck dead with oaths upon their 
lips. The day of solemn and 
fearful reckoning draws on when 
we must give account for every 
" idle word." 

The Fourth Commandment. 

Isaiah 58 : 13, 14 ; Luke 13 : 
10—17. 

Q. What is the Fourth Com- 
mandment ? 

A. Remember the Sabbath 
day to keep it holy. Six days 
shalt thou labour and do all thy 
work: but the Seventh is the 
Sabbath of the Lord thy God : in 
it thou shalt noi do any work, 
thou nor thy son, nor thy daugh- 
ter, thy man-servant, nor thy 



maid-servant, nor thy cattle, nor 
thy stranger that is within thy 
gates ; for in six days the Lord 
made Heaven and Earth, the 
Sea and all that in them is, and 
rested the Seventh day : where- 
fore the Lord blessed the Sabbath 
day and hallowed it." Deut. 5 : 
12—15. 

Q. What does God mean 
when he says we must keep the 
Sabbath day Holy ? 

A. We must serve Him all the 
day. Isa.56:2; 58:13, 14. 

Q. What other names do we 
give to the Sabbath day ? 

A. Sunday, and, the Lord's 
day. 

Q. Which day of the week 
did God appoint for the Sabbath 
before the coming of Christ ? 

A. The Seventh. 

Q. And which after His com- 
ing? 

A. The First. Acts 20:7; 
1 Cor. 16 : 1—2 ; Rev. 1 : 10 ; 
John 20 : 26. 

Q. How many days shall we 
labour and do all our work ? 

A. Six days. 

Q. And are we to do our work 
on these days so as to praise God 
and save time every day to pray 
to God and think of good things ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Are we allowed to do any 
kind of work at all, on the Sab- 
bath day ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. What kind ? 

A. Works of necessity and 
mercy. Matt. 12 : 1—13 ; Mark 
3:1—5; Luke 13:9—17; 14; 
1—6 ; John 5 : 1—14. 

Q. Does God strictly forbid all 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



103 



common and customary work on 
this dav ? 

A. Yes. Exod. 16 : 25— 30 ; 
31:12—17; 35:1—4; Neh. 10 : 
31 ; 13:15—22; Jer. 17:21— 
27. 

Q. May we make our son or 
daughter, or man-servant, or 
maid-servant, or our cattle, or 
any stranger that may be with 
us, work on the Sabbath day ? 

A. No. 

Q. May we suffer them to 
work, if they wish it, and we can 
prevent them? 

A, No 

Q. May we take our pleasure 
on the Sabbath, and ride, or hunt, 
or fish, or play, or sleep, or buy, or 
sell ? Or enjoy ourselves in eat- 
ing and drinking, and visiting ; 
or in carrying forward secret or 
open wickedness ? 

A. No. 

Q. Is it not our duty on the 
Sabbath, to go to the House of 
God : to the meeting for prayer ; 
to the Sabbath School: and 
wherever we may worship God 
and learn his will 7 

A. Yes. Ps.84:l— 12; 122: 
1—9 ; Luke 4 : 16 ; 13 : 10 ; Acts 
13:14; 16:13; 17:2; 20:7; 
I Cor. 16:2; Heb. 10:25. 

Q. What was done with the 
man that gathered sticks on the 
Sabbath day, not caring for God's 
commandment ? 

A. He was stoned. Numb. 
15:32—36. 

Q. Is Sabbath-breaking a 
great sin in the sight of God ? 

A. Yes. Exod. 31:15; 35: 
2; Isa. 56:4—7; 58 : 13, 14; 
Jer. 17:27; Ezek. 20:12, 13. 



Q. What would be our char- 
acter and conduct as a people if 
we had no Sabbath in which we 
might serve God and learn his 
will ? 

A. Very bad. 

The Fourth Commandment 
teaches us, the particular time 
which ice are to spend wholly in 
God's worship and service. One 
day in seven — or the one seventh 
parti of our tune. The particu- 
lar day which the Jews kept was 
the seventh day of the week, 
counting from the beginning of 
the creation of the world — that 
day upon which God rested from 
his work. The particular day 
which Christians keep, is ihefirst 
day of the week, because our 
Lord Jesus rose from the dead 
on that day, and finished the 
work of our redemption and 
rested from it. 

1. The day is to be kept Holy. 
We are to rest from all works, 
except those of necessity and 
mercy. W T e are to pray ; read 
God's word, and good books ; ex- 
amine our hearts ; hold pious 
conversation ; call to mind God's 
greatness and goodness to us 
through Christ Jesus ; think of 
the rest of Heaven and eternal 
blessedness. We are to go to the 
House of God, and meet with his 
ministers and people and obtain 
ail the instruction we may. In 
a word, our whole thoughts, feel- 
ings, words, and actions, are to 
be taken up with God and his 
service on this day. 

2. We break this Command- 
ment — (1.) When we do any 



104 



A CATECHISM OF 



common and unnecessary work 
on the Sabbath day. (2.) When 
we spend it in pleasures, idleness 
or sin. (3.) When our thoughts, 
conversation, reading, hearing 
and company are of the world. 
(4 ) When we neglect to go to 
the House of God, the whole or a 
part of the day ; or going there 
take no sincere part in God's ser- 
vice, and feel the Sabbath a 
weariness and a burden. Amos 
8 : 4, 5. 

3. Sabbath breaking is a very 
common and a very great sin. He 
who breaks the Sabbath robs 
God of his own, for the day is 
the Lord's. He also robs him- 
self of his most precious time and 
opportunities for good: and so 
far as his influence goes, he 
breaks up religion on the Earth. 
Multitudes begin their down- 
ward course to ruin, and even in 
early life, by breaking the Sab- 
bath. Many perish, some in one 
way, and some in another, while 
breaking the Sabbath. 

4. All persons in authority, 
such as Rulers; such as those 
who frame Laws for the country : 
Parents and Masters, and Guar- 
dians, fyc. should not only not 
make those under them break 
the Sabbath, but use their power 
and authority to keep them from 
it — and be themselves examples 
in the holy observance of the 
Sabbath day. 

" Remember the Sabbath day 
to keep it holy, is a command- 
ment which requires line upon 
line, and precept upon precept, 
in Families, and Sabbath Schools, 
and Churches. 



5. The Sabbath is one of God's 
greatest blessings to men. The 
best day in all the seven. It 
keeps up the business and pros- 
perity of the world. Were we 
to labour all the time without 
days of rest like the Sabbath, our 
minds and bodies, our dumb 
beasts, yea all that we might use, 
would grow faint and weary and 
dull and wear out. The rest of 
the Sabbath is necessary to 
strengthen and refresh us, while 
it secures God's blessing in our 
labours. 

It keeps up the Religion and 
Salvation of the world. There 
can be no religion without the 
Sabbath. Upon this day, the 
Gospel is preached, and all are 
at leisure to hear : God draws 
near and adds his blessing : men 
learn their sins, they are convict- 
ed and converted. And chris- 
tians being " in the spirit," grow 
in grace, and are more and more 
fitted for Heaven. If we had no 
Sabbaths, to enlighten, and calm 
and restrain and purify us, we 
should become as miserable and 
wicked as the Heathen. 

6. Let us rejoice in the day 
and thank God for it, and uphold 
it, and use it aright and so pre- 
pare for that Sabbath above 
which shall never end. 

These four Command* 

ments, which have now been 
considered by us, are called, for 
convenience sake, the First Ta- 
ble. They teach us especially, 
our duty to God ; namely, That 
we are to acknowledge and serve 
the one only living and true God, 
Father, Son and Spirit, as God 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE 



105 



and our God: That we are to 
worship Him. as He is in himself 
— an infinitely great and glo- 
rious and good Spirit, unseen to 
us, but every where present : 
That in our worship of Him ; in 
all our thoughts, feelings and 
actions towards Him, we are to 
be humble, sincere, solemn and 
reverent : And that diligently 
and faithfully, we are to keep 
holy that portion of time which 
He has been pleased to set apart 
entirely for his service. 

The Fifth Commandment. 
2 Sam. 18 : 1—33. 

Q. What is the Fifth Com- 
mandment ? 

A. " Honour thy Father and 
thy Mother, that thy days may 
be long upon the land which the 
Lord thy God giveth thee." 

Q. To whom do we owe our 
lives in this world, under God ? 

A. To our Parents. 

Q. Who are they that take 
care of us when we are little in- 
fants and children and cannot 
help ourselves ? And that bear 
with our crying and foolishness 
and wickedness? 

A. Our Father and Mother. 

Q. And who are they that love 
us tenderly, and nurse us when 
we are sick ; and preserve us 
from danger and provide food and 
clothing for us ? And give us 
good instruction and pray for us 
and try to make us wise and good 
children ? 

A. Our Father and Mother. 

Q. Ought we not therefore to 



have sincere and very great love 
for our Father and Mother 1 

A. Yes. Levit. 19:3. 

Q. Repeat, " Cursed is he that 
setteth." 

A. " Cursed is he that setteth 
light by his Father or his Mo- 
ther." Deut. 27:16. 

Q. Is it not our duty to do 
every thing right and proper that 
our Father and Mother com- 
mand us to do ? 

A. Yes. Prov. 1:8; 6:20; 
23 : 22. 

Q. What is the command of 
God, " Children obey your Pa- 
rents ? 

A. " Children obey your Pa- 
rents in all things: for this is 
well pleasing unto the Lord." 
Col. 3:20; Eph. 6:1—3. 

Q. Should we ever treat our 
Parents at home or abroad as 
though we did not care for them ? 
Should we ever make a mock of 
them, or deceive, or abuse them, 
either to their faces or behind 
their backs ? 

A. No. 

Q. What did God in former 
times, say should be done to a 
stubborn and rebellious Son, that 
would not obey the voice of his 
Father, or the voice of his Mo- 
ther? 

A. He should be stoned with 
stones until he died. Exod. 21 : 
15—17 ; Levit. 20 : 9 ; Deut. 21 : 
18—21 ; Prov. 20 : 20 ; 28 : 24. 

Q. And what was to be done 
with the eye that mocked at his 
Father and despised to obey his 
Mother ? 

A. " The Ravens of the valley 



106 



A CATECHISM OF 



should pick it out, and the young 
eagles should eat it. Pro v. 30 : 
17. 

Q. To whom should we go in 
time of need for instruction and 
advice ? 

A. To our Father and Mother. 
Prov. 1:8 ; 6:20—23; 13:1 ; 
15:5, 12; 23:22. 

Q. Ought we not to be grateful 
to our Parents for all that they 
have done and suffered for us ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. And when they are old, or 
blind, or lame, or sick and can- 
not help themselves, or are poor 
and in distress, is it not our duty 
to be very kind and attentive to 
them, and work for them and 
take care of them? 

A. Yes. Gen. 47 : 12 ; 48 : 
1; 50:1, 10; Ruth: Matt. 15 : 
4—6 ; 1 Tim. 5 : 4. 

Q. What kind of a child makes 
a Father and Mother greatly re- 
joice ? 

A. A good child. Prov. 10 : 
1 ; 15:20; 23:24,25. 

Q. What kind of a child 
makes a Father and Mother 
very sorrowful ? 

A. A bad child. 

Q. What kind of a child is 
hateful to all good persons and is 
in the road to ruin ? 

A. A bad child. 

Q. Whenever you see Chil- 
dren who neither love nor obey 
their Parents, should you keep 
company with them? 

A. No. Prov. 13 : 20 ; J Cor. 
5:6; 15:33. 

Q. Did our Lord Jesus love 
and obey his Parents when he 
was a child ? 



A. Yes. Luke 2:51. 

Q. What has God promised in 
this Commandment to ail good 
children who honour their Pa- 
rents ? 

A. Long life. 

The Fifth Commandment 
teaches us, our duty to our Pa- 
rents : to whom, under God, we 
owe our lives, our preservation, 
our correction, our instruction, 
our character and our support. 

1. We are therefore to honour 
our Father and our Mother. 
(1.) We are to love them with a 
sincere, constant fervent love as 
our Parents. (2.) Obey them 
in all things. Quickly, not 
waiting to be spoken to a second 
time. Cheerfully, willingly : 
not in a slow, sulky, complaining 
manner : and perfectly, fulfilling 
the whole of their commands. 
(3.) Show them deference, rev- 
erence and respect in private 
and in public. Let all see by 
our conduct towards them that 
they are our Parents. We are 
to conceal nothing from them ; 
nor think ourselves wiser than 
they, but go to them for instruc- 
tion and advice as to our best and 
kindest friends. (4.) Ever feel 
grateful to them, for all that 
they have done and suffered for 
us, and never think that we can 
do too much for them. When 
they are old, or sick or infirm 
and helpless, or poor and in dis- 
tress, then never forsake them, 
but be the more attentive, and 
provide for their wants as we 
may be able, and defend them 
from every insult and injury. 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



107 



2. We break this Command- 
ment, whenever we fa il to per- 
form any one or all of these du- 
ties now named. 

Are you careful to perform 
these duties ? Are you a dutiful 
Child ? There is little or no 
hope that a disobedient child will 
come to any good. He is a 
shame and a gTief to his Parents : 
he disgraces his own character : 
destroys his good name in the 
world : loses the favour of God : 
and perhaps will not live out half 
his days — But an obedient child., 
that honours his Father and Mo- 
ther is a lovely child. He fol- 
lows the example of the blessed 
Redeemer, who while on Earth 
honoured his Father and Mother. 
Favours and rewards are laid up 
abundantly for such a child : we 
may hope in his happiness here 
and hereafter. 

3. This Commandment teaches 
us that we are to honour our su- 
periors — even all icho are in au- 
thority over us. It begins with 
our Parents, because their au- 
thority is the first we feel : and 
the principle of reverence, re- 
spect and obedience to lawful 
and proper authority is formed in 
th e fa m ily. If not formed there, 
it will perhaps never be formed 
at ail. The child will grow up a 
lawless man. This fact should 
never be forgotten by Parents, 
and bv such as have the care of 
children and youth. 



The Sixth Commandment. 
Gen. 4:1— 16. 

Q. What is the Sixth Com- 
mandment ? 

A. M Thou shalt not kill/' 

Q. Thou shalt not kill ichat 1 

A. Any person. 

Q. May we not kill beasts and 
birds? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Who gives us liberty to do 
so? 

A. God. Gen. 9:1—4; 1 
Tun. 4:3—5 ; &c 

Q. But for what purpose must 
we kill them : for our pleasure 
or for our use ? 

A. For our use. 

Q. Xext to the salvation of the 
Soul what is the most precious 
thing to man ? 

X. His life. Job 2:4 : Ps. 
63:3 : Matt. 16 : 24— 26 ; Phil. 
3 : 5— 10: Acts 20 : 22—24; 
21:13. 

Q. We cannot give life, have 
we any right to take away what 
we cannot give ? 

A. No. ^Gen. 30:2; 2 Kings 
5 : 7. 

Q. Have we any right to de- 
stroy our own lives ? 

A. No. 1 Sam. 31:4: Matt. 
27:3—5 : Acts 1 : 16— 25. 

Q. Who only can give life — 
and who only has the right and 
claims it. to take life awav ? 

A. God. Gen. 2:7: *9 : 5, 6 ; 
Numb. 16:22; 27:16: Deuu 
32 : 39 : 1 Sam. 2 : 6 : Ps. 68 : 
20: Acts 17:25,23: Heb. 12: 
9: Rev. 1:18: Matt. 10:28; 
Luke 12:20. 

Q. If one man in any way 



108 



A CATECHISM OF 



kills another when he did not at all 
mean to do it, is he guilty under 
this Commandment? 

A. No. Numb. 35:22—25; 
Deut. 19 : 4—6 ; Josh. 20 : 5 ; 1 
Sam. 2:3. 

Q. But if we in any manner 
whatever, deliberately and inten- 
tionally, out of hatred or envy or 
revenge, or any other bad pas- 
sion, kill our fellow creature, 
whether old or young, are we 
guilty under this Commandment 
and accounted murderers ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Repeat the Law which God 
gave to the Jews about the wicked 
wilful murderer, beginning " He 
that killeth any man." 

A. " He that killeth any man 
shall surely be put to death." 
Levit. 24:17—22: Gen. 9:6; 
Exod. 21 : 12—15 ; Numb. 35 : 
9—31 ; Deut. 19:1—13. 

Q. In our own country and 
under our own laws what is done 
with the wicked, wilful mur- 
derer? 

A. He is tried in court, con- 
demned and hanged. 

Q. The Lord forbids our kill- 
ing our neighbour : but may we 
not be angry with and hate and 
beat and abuse him, and have 
the heart even to kill him ? 

A. By no means. Levit. 19 : 
17, 18; Matt. 5:21, 22. 

Q. How is that man spoken 
of in Scripture who hates his 
brother ? 

A. " Whosoever hateth his 
brother is a murderer' 1 1 John 
3 : 11—15 ; 1 Sam. 16:7; Prov. 
24:9; Jer. 17:9, 10 Matt. 15: 
19; 1 Cor. 4:5; Gal. 5:19—21. 



Examples— Gen. 4 : 5 — 8 ; 27 : 
41; 37:4, 18—36; Matt. 14:1 
—11 ; Mark 6: 19 ; 1 John 3 : 
12. 

Q. In whose bosom is anger 
said to rest ? 

A. " In the bosom of fools." 
Eccl. 7:9: James 1 : 19, 20 ; 
Ps. 37:8; Col. 3:8. 

Q. What is said of the Sun's 
going down upon your wrath ? 

A. " Let not the Sun go down 
upon your wrath." Eph. 4:26. 

Q. But suppose our neighbour 
is our enemy and injures us all 
in his power, and has the heart 
even to kill us, how must we feel 
and what must we do towards 
him ? 

A. Love him and do him good. 
Exod. 23 :4, 5 ; Rom. 12 : 17 ; 1 
Pet. 3 : 9. 

Q. What is our Saviour's com- 
mand, " Love your enemies ?" 

A. " Love your enemies, bless 
them that curse you, do good to 
them that hate you, and pray 
for them which despitefully use 
you and persecute you." Matt 
5:44; Rom. 12:14—21. 

Q. Repeat, what the Apostle 
Paul says, " Dearly beloved, 
avenge not yourselves." 

A. " Dearly beloved avenge 
not yourselves, but rather give 
place unto wrath, for it is writ- 
ten, vengeance is mine, I will 
repay, saith the Lord." Rom. 
12:19—21. 

Q. Repeat what immediately 
follows, " Therefore if thine 
enemy hunger." 

A. " Therefore if thine enemy 
hunger, feed him : if he thirst, 
give him drink : for in so doing 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 109 



thou shalt heap coals of fire on 
his head." 1 Sam. 24:1—15; 
26: 1—11 ; Prov. 25:21, 22. 

Q. When Jesus was reviled 
what did he ? 

A. " He reviled not again." 
1 Pet. 2:23. 

Q. For whom did he die, and 
for whom did he pray on the 
Cross * 

A. For his Enemies. Luke 
23 :34; Acts 7 : 60 ; Rom. 5: 
6—8; Jude v:9. 

Q. Repeat, " If it be possible 
as much as lieth in you." 

A. "If it be possible as much 
as lieth in you, live peaceably 
with all men." Rom. 12 : 18 ; 
Ps. 34 : 14 ; Mark 9 : 50 ; 2 Cor. 
13:11 ; Gal. 5:22; Heb. 12: 
14 ; James 3 : 13—18. 

Q. Is it not our duty to save 
our neighbour from every injury 
and death, and make peace be- 
tween himself and others, when 
they are at variance ? 

A. Yes. Levit. 19 : 18 ; Matt. 
5;43; Luke 10:36, 37. 

Q. What does our Saviour say 
of peace-makers? 

A. " Blessed are the peace- 
makers, for they shall be called 
the children of God." Matt. 5:9. 

Q. Who was the first mur- 
j derer and slew his brother ? 

A. Cain. Gen. 4 : 1 — 8 ; John 
8:44; 1 John 4: 13. 

Q. Is a man of an angry, re- 
vengeful, murderous temper and 
conduct, a happy man ? 

A. No. 

Q. Is it an easy matter to 
conceal a murder ? 

A. No, Gen. 4 : 8—10 ; 44 : 



J 6 ; Numb. 32 : 23 ; Prov. 15:3; 
5:21. 

Q. Murder is a most awful 
crime: where shall those that 
commit it, have their part, unless 
they repent ? 

A. In the lake of fire. Gal. 
5:21 ; 1 John 3:15; Rev. 21: 
8 ; 22:15. 

Q. Have we not naturally 
hearts full of envy, hatred, an- 
ger, malice and revenge, espe- 
cially towards those who injure 
us? 

A. Yes. Matt. 15 : 18, 19. 

Q. What kind of hearts do we 
therefore need before we will be- 
gin to keep this commandment ? 

A. New Hearts. John 3 : 3 
—6; Gal. 5:19—21. 

The Sixth Commandment 
teaches us in what manner we 
are to regard the person and life 
of our neighbour, as well as our 
own. 

1. We are not only not to kill 
our neighbour, nor indulge feel- 
ings of anger, hatred or revenge 
against him ; but we are also to 
love and preserve his person and 
life as we would our own. We 
are to be at peace with him our- 
selves, and promote his peace 
with others, and that, even should 
he be our enemy. Christ Jesus 
is our perfect example. 

2. We break tins Command- 
ment, (1.) When we are angry 
with and hate our neighbour in 
our hearts. This is murder in 
the heart. (2.) We break it in 
a greater degree, when we ex- 
press our anger and hatred, by 



10 



110 



A CATECHISM OF 



not speaking to him ; or by abu- 
sing him with curses or ill names, 
or by injuring him either secretly 
or openly, in his character or in- 
terests. (3.) And in still greater 
degree, when we proceed so far 
as to attack and beat and bruise 
him, and put him to death, no 
matter in what manner. (4.) 
When we give our neighbour 
any thing to eat or drink, which 
we know will endanger his health 
and life, if not certainly destroy 
both. (5.) When we needlessly, 
for our pleasure or profit, expose 
our neighbour's life to danger, or 
having the power, require him to 
do that which may destroy him. 
(6.) When we stir up others to 
anger and revenge, and stand by 
and see them bite and devour 
one another. (7.) When we de- 
stroy our own lives. Some have 
shot, others hung or drowned 
themselves ; others have killed 
themselves by intemperance in 
eating and drinking and by 
wicked practices. 

3. To keep this Command- 
ment, (1.) Learn to value life, 
as the most precious gift of God 
to man, except the salvation of 
the soul. (2.) Love all men : 
and resist and put down, every 
angry, revengeful passion, in its 
beginnings : control your tem- 
per. (3.) Avoid the company of 
passionate, revengeful men, who 
think it a great and honourable 
thing to take no insult and to re- 
venge themselves. (4.) Strive 
to obtain a humble, peaceable 
spirit. Pride, anger, and self- 
consequence, draw after them 
contentions and death. (5.) Pray 



\ much to God for this spirit ; the 
very spirit of Christ. It is the 
; most lovely and exalted spirit. 
It is happiness and peace ; while 
| the spirit of anger and revenge, 
is misery itself. It is the spirit 
of the Evil one. 

4. Wrathful and revengeful 
persons must repent and seek of 
God a new heart, otherwise they 
will never be prepared for the 
kingdom of Heaven, which is 
righteousness and peace Our 
Redeemer is the Prince of Peace. 

The Seventh Commandment, 

Proverbs 7 : 1—27, 

Q. What is the Seventh Com- 
mandment ? 

A. " Thou shalt not commit 
adultery." 

Q. Who were the first persons 
ever married ? 

A. Adam and Eve. 
Q. By whom were they mar- 
ried ? 

A. By the Lord God. Gen 
2:18—25. 

Q. How many persons may 
be united together in marriage ? 

A. Two only — one man and 
one woman. Matt. 19 : 1 — 9 ' 7 
Mark 10 : 2—12 ; 1 Cor. 7 : 2. 

Q. Is this marriage of our first 
parents, the pattern of all other 
marriages among men ? 
A. Yes. 

Q. Should persons be married 
in a public or in a private way ? 
A. In a public way. 
Q. And by whom should the 
ceremony be performed ? 

A. By a minister, or some 
other lawful person 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. Ill 



Q. Is God really present to 
witness the marriage ? 
A. Yes. 

Q. How near of kin may a 
man marry ? 

A. His first cousin. 

Q. After marriage can hus- 
band and wife separate whenever 
they please? 

A. No. Matt. 19 : 3—9. 

Q. Has any person whatever 
power to separate them if he 
pleases. 

A. No. 

Q. What saith our Saviour, 
"What therefore God hath 
joined?" 

A. " What therefore God hath 
joined together, let not man put 
asunder." Matt. 19 : 6. 

Q. Can Husband and Wife 
ever separate ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. In how many ways ? 

A. In two only. 

Q. What is the first? 

A. When either of them com- 
mits adultery. 

Q. What is the second ? 

A. When either of them dies. 
Rorn. 7:2,3; 1 Cor. 7 : 39. 

Q. After one dies, may the 
other lawfully marry again ? j 

A. Yes. 

Q. How did God command 
the Jews to punish persons who 
broke this commandment ? 

A. With death. Levit. 20: 
10; Deut. 22:22. 

Q. To whom do our bodies 
belong, and for whom must we 
keep them undefiled ? 

A. God. 1 Cor. 3 : 16, 17 ; 
6 : 13—20 ; 1 Thess. 4 : 3—7 ; 
Gen. 39:9. 



Q. What does Job call break- 
ing tins commandment ? 

A. " An heinous crime." Job 
31:9—12. 

Q. What does he lack that 
breaks it ? 

A. 64 Understanding." 
Q. And what does he destroy ? 
A. " His own soul." Prov 
6:32; Heb.4:13. 

Q. Repeat what follows * A 
wound and dishonor." 

A. " A wound and dishonor 
shall he get, and his reproach 
shall not be wiped away." Prov 
6:33. 

Q. What is said of the house 
of the wicked woman? 

A. " Her house is the way to 
Hell, going down to the cham- 
bers of death." Prov. 7 : 27 ; 5 : 5. 

Q. Repeat, "None that go 
unto her." 

A. "None that go unto her 
return again, neither take they 
hold of the paths of life." Prov. 
2 : 16—19 ; 5 : 20—23 ; Eccl. 7 : 
26. 

Q. What then is the command 
about removing from her ? 

A. "Remove thy way from 
her, and come not nigh the door 
of her house." Prov. 5 : 8 — 13. 

Q. Ought we to respect or 
keep company with those who 
break this commandment ? 

A. No. Prov. 4: 14, 15; 
1 Cor. 5:9— 13 ; 15:33. 

Q. Does God require us to 
keep this commandment in and 
from our very hearts ? 

A. Yes. Prov. 6 : 25 ; Matt. 
5:27,28; 15:18—20. 

Q. What commandment chiefly 
did the old world break, and 



112 



A CATECHISM OF 



cause God to drown them with a 
flood? 

A. The Seventh. Gen. 6: 1, 
2, &c. 

Q. And what commandment 
chiefly did Sodom and Gomorrah 
break, and cause God to burn 
them up with fire and brimstone ? 

A. The Seventh. Gen. 19: 
4—28 ; Judev.:7. 

Q. How many Israelites did 
God destroy in one day for 
breaking this commandment? 

A. " Three and twenty thou- 
sand." Numb. 25:1— -9; 1 Cor. 
10:8. 

Q. How will God punish those 
who break this Commandment 
in the world to come ? 

A. In everlasting fire. Gal. 
5 : 19—21 ; Eph. 5 : 3—5 ; Rev. 
21:8; 22:15. 

The Seventh Commandment 
teaches us, our duty to our 
neighbour's family, and the pro- 
per use and sanctification of our 
bodies. 

1. Marriage has been ordain- 
ed of God ; and when it takes 
place between proper persons 
and with proper feelings and 
principles, it is the most comfort- 
able and happy state on earth. 
So God designed it to be. God 
solemnized the first marriage 
himself, between our first pa- 
rents, and that marriage is the 
pattern of all other marriages 
that come after. Marriage can 
lawfully take place between one 
man and one woman only ; and 
should be solemnized publicly, by 
such persons as have the lawful 
authority for the purpose. We 



may not marry any person near- 
er of kin, than our first cousin, 

After marriage, separation can 
take place in two ways only, 
namely, when the Husband or 
the Wife commits adultery— oi 
dies. In either of these cases, 
the Husband or Wife may law- 
fully marry again. 

Now all the comfort and hap- 
piness of the marriage state, and 
all the good flowing from it, to 
families and the world at large, 
depend upon its sacredness and 
purity. 

2. We are, therefore, to ab- 
stain from adultery and fornica- 
tion ; and indulge in no impure 
thoughts or immodest conduct or 
conversations, which are the be- 
ginnings of impure actions. We 
are to regard, with the greatest 
sacredness, our neighbor's fami- 
ly ; to preserve it from every 
pollution as we would our own, 
and keep our own bodies in hon- 
or, for God's service, and as tem- 
ples for the indwelling of His 
Holy Spirit, and use our authori- 
ty and influence to promote mo- 
rality and virtue. 

3. Adultery and fornication 
are heinous sins. — They draw 
down the wrath of God, upon in- 
dividuals and nations that com- 
mit them. 

They are sins which cannot be 
concealed. There is no faith be- 
tween fornicators and adulterers. 
— They that are false to them- 
selves can never be true to you 
The most secret sins are open to 
the eye of God. 

They are sins which draw 
after them degradation, disease, 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



113 



misery, and ruin; more speedily 
and effectually, than multitudes 
of other sins which, men commit. 
Those who commit them, destroy 
their own characters — the char- 
acters of others — God's authority 
and institution — man's happiest 
state — the best good of society — 
the hopes of rising generations — 
the blessedness of the soul in the 
life to come. They are slaves to 
their lusts — their hearts are hard 
— their understandings darkened 
— their consciences seared — their 
mamiers gross — their tempers 
cruel. They are exposed to the 
most loathsome and distressing 
diseases — to sudden assaults and 
death, in the midst of their guilty 
pleasures. Their footsteps take 
hold on Hell. 

4. That these sins may be 
avoided, (1.) Let children be 
carefully educated in all purity, 
and preserved from bad company, 
corrupting situations, amuse- 
ments and influences of every 
kind. (2.) Let marriages be 
early. (3.) Let each one be tem- 
perate in his living — choice in 
his society — far removed from 
Theatres and places of dissipa- 
tion — and impure books — regu- 
lar and early in his hours of re- 
tirement and of rising. (4.) Above 
all, let each one seek the help of 
God, live for higher and holier 
ends, and watch and pray lest 
he enter into temptation. 

The Eighth Commandment. 

Joshua 7 : 1—26. 

Q. What is the Eighth Com- 
mandment ? 

10* 



A. " Thou shalt not Steal." 

Q. If I take any thing that 
does not belong to me, what do I ? 

A. Steal. Levit. 19:11— 13; 
Deut. 23 : 24, 25. 

Q. If I find any thing and do 
not give it back to the owner , 
what do I ? 

A. Steal. Levit. 6 : 1—7 ; Deut. 
22: 1—4. 

Q. If I buy or sell any thing 
and give not fair and full mea- 
sure and price, what do I ? 

A. Steal. Levit. 19 : 35—37 ; 
Deut. 25 : 13—16 ; Prov. 11:1; 
Amos 8 : 4 — 6. 

Q. Repeat, " It is naught, it is 
naught, saith the buyer " 

A. " It is naught, it is naught, 
saith the buyer, but when he is 
gone his way, then he boasteth." 
Prov. 20 : 14. 

Q. If I owe my neighbour a 
just debt, and can and will not 
pay him, what do I ? 

A. Steal. Jer. 22 : 13 ; Rom. 
13:7, 8; 1 Tim. 1:10; James 
5:4. 

Q. If I borrow any thing that 
/ never mean to return, or if I 
run into debt which I never mean 
to pay, or which / know I never 
can pay, what do I ? 

A. Steal. 2 Kings 4 : 1—7 ; 
Ps. 37:21. 

Q. If I in any manner deceive 
or cheat my neighbour out of his 
property, what do I ? 

A. Steal. Deut. 27 : 17 ; Prov. 
28:8; Jer. 17: 11; Matt. 23: 14. 

Q. Repeat, " For this is the 
will of God, that no man go be- 
yond." 

A. "For this is the will of God, 
that no man go beyond and de- 



114 



A CATECHISM OF 



fraud his brother in any matter." 
1 Thess. 4 : 3—6 ; Levit. 19 : 13. 

Q. If I know that others are 
going to steal from, or defraud my 
neighbour, and will not make it 
knovm, and will even share in 
what they steal, or defraud him 
of, do I not steal ? 

A. Yes. The receiver is as 
bad as the thief. Levit. 5:1; 
Ps. 50:18; Prov. 29:24. 

Q. Am I at liberty to steal 
from some persons and not from 
others ? 

A. No. We must not steal 
from any body. 

Q. When we want any thing, 
should we steal it, or ask for it ? 

A. Ask for it. Matt 5 : 42. 

Q. What do honest people 
think of thieves ? 

A. They despise them. 

Q. Are thieves ever happy ? 

A. No. Jer. 2 : 26. 

Q. Do they take much com- 
fort in what they steal, or do they 
come to any good ? 

A. No. 

Q. Who stole the wedge of 
gold and the goodly Babylonish 
garment at Jericho, and was 
stoned to death, with all his 
family ? 

A. Achan. Joshua 7 : 1 — 26. 

Q. What was the name of the 
wicked King who took Naboth's 
vineyard, after his wife Jezebel 
had killed Naboth ? 

A. Ahab. 1 Kings 21 : 1—21 ; 
22 : 1—53. 

Q. And what became of Ahab 
and Jezebel ? 

A. They were destroyed. — 
1 Kings 22 : 34, 35 ; 2 Kings 9 : 
30—37. 



Q. What servant stole and 
dissembled, and was punished 
with leprosy ? 

A. Gehazi. 2 Kings 5 : 20—27. 

Q. Who was a thief and be- 
trayed his Lord, and afterwards 
hung himself? 

A. Judas. Matt. 27 : 3—8 ; 
John 12:6; Acts 1:18—25. 

Q. If a person steals and then 
tells a lie to hide his theft, does 
he not make his sin greater ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Who were struck dead by 
the Lord for lying ? 

A. Ananias and Sapphira his 
wife. Acts 5 : 1 — 10. 

Q. Ought Christians ever to 
steal ? 

A. No. 1 Pet. 4 : 15. 

Q. Repeat, " Let him that 
stole." 

A. " Let him that stole steal 
no more : but rather let him la- 
bour, working with his hands tho 
thing which is good : that he may 
have to give to him that needeth." 
Eph. 4:28. 

Q. How are Christians com- 
manded to walk before the men 
of the world ? 

A. " Honestly." 1 Thess. 4 : 
11, 12. 

Q. Repeat what the Apostle 
says to the Christian about pro- 
viding for his own family and 
household. 

A. " If any man provide not 
for his own, and especially for 
those of his own house, he hath 
denied the faith, and is worse 
than an infidel." 1 Tim. 5 : 8. 

Q. What is our Saviour's rule 
that we are to observe in oui 
dealings with each other in this 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



115 



world ? " Therefore all things 
whatsoever." 

A. " Therefore, all things 
whatsoever ye would that men 
should do to you, do ye even so to 
them.'" Matt 7 : 1*2. 

Q. How shall we keep our- 
selves from stealing ? 

A. Bv fearing God and trust- 
ing in him. Phil. 4:11; 1 Tim. 
6 :6— 8 ; Heb. 13 : 5. 

Q. Can thieves and liars ever 
enter the kingdom of God ? 

A. No. 1 Cor. 6 : 10 ; Rev. 
21: 8, &c 

The Eighth commandment 
teaches us our duty, in respect to 
our neighbour's property and our 
own. 

1. We need a great many 
things in this world for our com- 
fort and support, and that of our 
families. Lands to plant — houses 
to live in — clothes to wear — food 
to eat, &c. It is every man's 
duty to be industrious, and in an 
honest way make a living for 
himself and family, and all who 
may be dependent upon him for 
support. It is the duty of every 
man, as much as in him lies, to 
maintain an honest character, be 
above want, and owe no man 
any thing. Now what things a ; 
man has given him by his parents j 
or friends, and what he has got- j 
ten to himself by his own honest i 
labor, are his own : his own law- 
ful property. We are therefore 
required to let our neighbour en- 
joy that which is his own : we 
are not to steal nor defraud him 
of it, nor injure it in anv mamier | 
whatever ; but we are to deal i 



with him fairly, and honestly, 
and preserve and defend his pro- 
perty, and rejoice in its increase 
and good condition just the same 
as if it were our own. 

2. We break this Command- 
ment, (1.) When we actually 
put forth our hands and steal. 
(2.) When we secretly or openly 
cheat our neighbour in any way 
whatever. When we refuse or 
neglect to pay our honest debts — 
borrow what we know we cannot, 
or never mean to pay — keep back 
from the owner what we happen 
to find. (3.) When we have 
stolen from or defrauded our 
neighbour, and will not restore 
what we have taken from him. 
(4.) When we share with others 
in what they rob our neighbour 
of, or knowing their guilt will not 
make it known. (5.) When we 
are close and oppressive to those 
who labor for us and are de- 
pendent upon us; and failing to 
provide liberally for their wants, 
keep back their just hire, and 
thus almost force them to steal. 
Or when we see the poor and 
needy oppressed and defrauded, 
and help them not. (6.) When 
we are inattentive to our busi- 
ness, idle, slothful, and will not 
support ourselves or our families, 
and so become a tax and burden 
upon honest, industrious neigh- 
bors. We are not in this case en- 
titled to support. 2 Thess. 3:10. 

3. This Commandment is bind- 
ing upon every man in every sit- 
uation. 

The servant sometimes thinks 
he may lawfully steal from his 
master; the poor man from his 



116 



A CATECHISM OF 



rich neighbour; the public offi- 
cer from his country ; the child 
from its parent, &c. ; men in 
trade, that they may lawfully 
make the most they can out of 
those who deal with them. All 
are wrong. Thou shalt not steal. 
Should we be in want, let us not 
steal, but ask for what we need. 
Honesty is our best policy, as 
well as our duty. 

4. Theft is a troublesome, dis- 
graceful, and soul- destroying 
sin. The thief's conscience is 
against him: he is continually 
afraid of being found out, and 
almost always is : he gets little 
good of what he steals: every 
honest person looks down upon 
him with shame and contempt, 
neither can any confidence be put 
in him. God abhors him and shuts 
him out of his Heavenly Kingdom. 

5. To avoid this sin, let the 
first commission of it in children 
be properly punished, and a clear 
view of the meanness and dis- 
grace and wickedness of the sin 
be made to them. Teach them 
to be generous, noble-minded, in- 
dustrious ; contented with such 
things as they have : to remem- 
ber the Saviour's rule, and fear 
God. 

The Ninth Commandment. 
1 Cor. 13 : 1—13 

Q. What is the Ninth Com- 
mandment ? 

A. " Thou shalt not bear false 
witness against thy neighbour." 

Q. If I declare that you said 
or did a thing which / or some 
one else said or did, what do I ? 



A. Bear false witness. 

Q. If I say evil things against 
you falsely, and strive to make 
others think evil of you, and so 
to ruin your good name and char- 
acter ; what do I ? 

A. Bear false witness. 

Q. If I then call upon God to 
witness that my lie upon you is 
true, does it not make my sin ex- 
ceeding great ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. If I hear others saying evil 
things of you falsely, accusing 
you of saying and doing what I 
know you are innocent of, and I 
join in with them and help them 
forward, what do I ? 

A. Bear false witness. 

Q. If ever we are called pub- 
licly in Court or in any other 
place as witnesses for or against 
our neighbour, what are wo 
bound to speak ? 

A. The Truth. Exod. 23 : 1, 
2; Levi!. 5:1 ; 19:16; Deut. 
17:6; 19:15—21; Ps. 15:3; 
Prov. 14:5, 25; 24: 28. 

Q. Are tale -bearing, slander, 
and back-biting forbidden in this 
Commandment ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Repeat, "Thou shalt not 
go up and down." 

A. " Thou shalt not go up and 
down as a tale-bearer among thy 
people." Levit. 19:16. 

Q. Are tale-bearers, and 
slanderers and back-biters, mis- 
chief-makers and injurious per- 
sons? 

A. Yes. Levit. 19 : 17 ; Ps, 
141:5; Prov. 10:17; 12:1; 
Matt. 18 : 15—17 ; Luke 3 : 19 ; 
17:1—4; Gal.2:ll— 14; 6:1. 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



117 



2; 2Thess.3:15; Titus 3 : 2 ; 
James 3: 1—18; 4:11,12. 

Q. How ought we to speak 
the truth in relation to our neigh- 
bour ? 

A. "In lover Eph. 4:15; 
ICor. 13:4— 7; 1 Pet. 3:8— 11. 

Q. Repeat, " Let all bitter- 
ness and wrath." 

A. " Let all bitterness and 
wrath and anger and clamour 
and evil speaking, be put away 
from you with all malice." Eph. 
4:30—32 ; James 4:11; 1 Pet. 
2:1,2; 3:10. 

Q. Repeat, " If any man 
among you." 

A. "If any man among you 
seemeth to be religious, and bri- 
dleth not his tongue, that man's 
religion is vain." James 1 : 19 — 
26; Matt 7:1,2. 

Q. Ought we not to abhor 
liars and false- witnesses and re- 
fuse to keep company with 
them ? 

A. Yes. Prov. 13 : 20 ; 20 : 
19; 1 Cor. 15:33. 

Q. What kind of witnesses did 
the Jews bring against our Sa- 
viour ? 

A. False-witnesses. Matt. 26 : 
59_6l ; Mark 14 : 55—59 ; 
Comp. 1 Kings 21 : 7, &c. Acts 
6 : 13, &c. 

Q. What is better to us than 
great riches, yea, as dear to us 
as life ? 

A. A good name. Prov. 22 : 
1 ; Eccl. 7 : 1. 

Q. How should we strive to 
obtain and to keep a good name ? 

A. By being good and doing 
good. 

Q. If we love a good name 



and it is so precious to us, ought 
we not to respect and preserve 
the good name of our neighbour ? 
A. Yes. 

Q. Can liars and false-wit- 
nesses go unpunished ? 

A. No. Ps. 101 : 5 ; Prov. 19 ; 
5, 9 ; Rev. 21 :8; 22: 15. 

The Ninth Commandment, 
teaches us our duty to our neigh- 
bour and to ourselves in respect 
to our good name and character. 

1. Our comfort and happiness, 
our success in business, our use- 
fulness in life, depend very much 
upon the name and character we 
bear — We are therefore to seek 
and to preserve our own good 
name and character by being 
good and doing good. We are 
also to seek and preserve the 
good name and character of oar 
neighbour, by thinking and 
speaking of him according to 
truth, without flattery, slander, or 
unjust judgment : by meekly and 
kindly reproving his faults, keep- 
ing them to ourselves, so far as it 
may be just and right to others : 
by defending him from enemies 
who would injure his good name : 
and particularly, by being true 
witnesses either for or against 
him, when called upon either 
publicly or privately. 

2. We break this Command- 
ment, (1.) When we become 
busy-bodies — tattlers— tale-bear- 
ers — slanderers — unjust judges. 
When we become false-wit- 
nesses, for our neighbour cover- 
ing up his s ; ns which we should 
expose : flattering him with ex- 
cellencies which he does not pos- 



118 



A CATECHISM Of 



cess, &c. or against him, fixing 
upon him feelings and actions, 
which we know do not belong to 
him, and thus perhaps, destroy- 
ing his character, injuring his 
family, friends, property, or even 
taking his life. (2.) When we 
unite with others in injuring his 
good name and character, and 
delight in the society of false wit- 
nesses. 

3. Such is the natural wicked- 
ness of men, that in general they 
love to hear and to speak evil of 
their neighbour. Hence disputes, 
quarrels, envy, hatred, revenge 
and war. The world is set on 
fire by the breaking of this 
Commandment. Read James 3 : 
1—18. 

4. Let every one seek grace 
and strength from God to keep 
this Commandment, and so be a 
blessing to the world. 

Remember your own failings : 
mind closely your own business : 
hear both sides of a story before 
you judge: judge for yourself: 
be an impartial witness : say the 
best you can for your neighbour : 
study the Thirteenth Chapter of 
First Corinthians : withdraw 
yourself from the company of 
slanderers : if you can do no 
more, reprove them by your si- 
lence : pray for a spirit of love. 

5. Never seek to obtain a 
name among the wicked men 
for doing evil. Keep a con- 
science void of offence before 
God and man. whatever the 
world may say jf you. If slan- 
dered, and unjustly judged, &c. 
take it patiently : refer your 
cause to God: look forward to 



the Judgment when every man. 
shall have praise of God accord- 
ing to his works. Matt. 5:11 ; 
1 Cor. 4:3— 5. 

6. Christians should be par- 
ticularly careful to preserve their 
good name and that of their Bre- 
thren. For upon their good name 
depends their usefulness in the 
world : the honour of the G ospel : 
the Glory of Christ. 

The Tenth Commandment. 
1 Kings 21 : 1—16. 

Q. What is the Tenth Com- 
mandment ? 

A. " Thou shalt not covet thy 
neighbour's house, thou shalt not 
covet thy neighbour's wife, nor his 
man servant, nor his maid ser- 
vant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor 
any thing that is thy neigh- 
bours?" 

Q. How does God require me 
to love my neighbour? 

A. As myself. Matt. 22 : 35 
—40 ; Rom. 13 : 9, 10. 

Q. Ought I not therefore to 
be glad when I see him have 
and enjoy every good thing ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. But suppose I am not glad, 
and desire the very things he has, 
and begrudge his having them, 
what do I ? - 

A. I covet. 

Q. Is it not my duty to be 
contented with such things as I 
have, without coveting what my 
neighbour has? 

A. Yes. 

Q. What did the Apostle Paul 
say he had learned ? 
A. "J have learned in what- 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



119 



soever state I am therewith to 
be content." Phil. 4 : 11—13 ; 
Acts 20 : 33. 

Q. Repeat, " Godliness with 
contentment." 

. A. " Godliness with content- 
ment is great gain ; for we brought 
nothing into this world, and it is 
certain we can carry nothing out ; 
and having food and raimenl let 
us be therewith content." 1 Tim. 
6 : 6—8 ; Heb. 13 : 5. 

Q. From whom cometh down 
every good gift, and every per- 
fect gift ? 

A. From God. James 1 : 17. 

Q. Who is exalted as head 
above all, and giveth riches and 
honor and greatness and strength, 
and also casteth down and mak- 
eth poor whom He pleaseth ? 

A. God. Gen. 24 : 1, 35 ; 
1 Sam. 2 : 1—8, &c. 1 Chron. 
29 : 10—12 ; Ps. 127 : 1—3 ; Prov. 
18: 22; 19:14; Rom. 9: 15; 
11:33—36; 1 Cor.4:7. 

Q. If I work and am industri- 
ous, and walk uprightly with 
God, will he suffer me to want 
any good thing ? 

A. No. 

Q. Repeat, " For the Lord 
God is a sun and shield." 

A. * ' For the Lord God is a 
sun and shield ; the Lord will 
give grace and glory ; no good 
thing will He withhold from them 
that walk uprightly." Po. 84: 
11, 12; Rom. 8:28. 

Q. Does this Commandment 
forbid the very thought itself of 
evil against our neighbour? 

A. Yes. Prov. 16:2; 24:9 ; 
Jer. 17:9, 10; Matt. 5:27, 28; 



John 4 : 24 ; Rom. 7 : 7, 14 ; Heb. 

12:9. 

Q. How are we commanded 
to keep our hearts ? 

A. " Keep thy heart with all 
diligence, for out of it are the is- 
sues of life." Prov. 4 : 23. 

Q. How are we to pray to 
God for a clean heart ? 

A. " Create in me a clean 
heart, O God, and renew a right 
spirit within me." Ps. 51 : 10. 

Q. And how are we to pray 
to God to search our hearts ? 

A. " Search me, O God, and 
know my heart ; try me and 
know my thoughts, and see if 
there be any wicked way in me, 
and lead me in the way everlast- 
ing." Ps. 139 : 23, 24. 

Q. What is the sum of the 
first four Commandments ? 

A. " Thou shalt love the Lord 
thy God with all thy heart and 
with all thy soul and with all 
thy might." Deut. 6:5; Matt. 
22 : 35—40. 

Q. And what is the sum of the 
six, remaining? 

A. " Thou shalt love thy 
neighbour as thyself." 

Q. Are we bound to keep all 
the Gommandments perfectly, 
and are they our unchangeable 
rule of duty ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. What will become of those 
who do not perfectly obey these 
Commandments ? 

A. They will be punished with 
everlasting destruction. Gal. 3 : 
10—13. 

Q. We have not obeyed these 
Commandments, how then shall 



120 



A CATECHISM OF 



we be saved from everlasting de- 
struction ? 

A. By believing in the Lord 
Jesus Christ. Mark 16:16; 
Acts 16:30, 31. 

The Tenth Commandment 
teaches us that we are so to love 
and respect our neighbour, that 
we are not to have even a desire 
in our hearts for any thing that 
is his to his hurt. 

1. He is to have and enjoy all 
that is his, free from any inju- 
rious act or wish from us. We 
are to rejoice when he does well ; 
take care of his concerns, and 
lend him our aid whenever he 
needs it. We are also to be con- 
tented with our own condition 
and circumstances, as appointed 
unto us by our infinitely wise 
and gracious Father in Heaven. 

2. We break this Command- 
ment, (1.) When we are discon- 
tented, and find fault with God 
because He has not made us as 
wise, as good, as strong, as rich, 
as honourable or as happy as our 
neighbour. (2.) When we envy 
our neighbour and desire to have 
and to enjoy for ourselves any 
thing that he possesses, and are 
willing to see him suffer the loss 
and to go without. (3.) When 
we see himself or wife, or any 
thing of his, suffering and we 
will not render our aid, but 
rather rejoice in our hearts. 

3. By nature every man loves 
himself better than his neigh- 
bour. Hence one envies ano- 
ther's prosperity ; is covetous of 
his good things and careless of 



his happiness in comparison with 
his own. This state of heart is 
altogether wrong. We are there- 
fore to repent of it, and seek a 
new heart, that we may love our 
neighbour as ourselves. 

4. Then must we daily keep 
our hearts with all diligence, 
for we are daily exposed in the 
cares and business of life to en- 
vious and covetous feelings. We 
are constantly tempted to love 
ourselves better than our neigh- 
bours. Keep the heart, and all 
is safely kept. Sinful actions 
come from sinful thoughts and 
desires. James 1 : 14, 15. The 
Law of God , reaches to the in- 
most thoughts and desires of the 
heart, and hence we learn how 
pure, how perfect and how deep 
it is. Ps. 19 : 7—14. 

5. Let us pray for a contented 
mind, whatever we may be, what- 
ever we may have on earth, 
" The fashion of this world pass- 
eth away." The discontented 
covetous man is an unhappy 
man. David coveted Uriah's 
wife ; Ahab, Naboth's vineyard: 
Gehazi, Naaman's silver and 
raiment ; Judas, Mary's pound 
of ointment. All were unhappy 
in cherishing a covetous temper ; 
and all suffered ; some of them 
we have reason to believe are now 
suffering in the world of woe ! 
2 Sam. 11:2—4; 1 Kings 21: 
1—16; 2 Kings 5:20—27.; 
John 12 : 6, &c. The covetous 
man is neither at peace with 
himself, nor with God, nor with 
his fellow men. If we have God 
for our portion, it is enough. 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 121 



We must learn " to live in the 
delightful love of God as the in- 
finite good." 

These Six Com- 
mandments, which we have now 
considered, are called the Second 
Table, and teach us our duty to 
our neighbour : That we are to 
submit to all who have authority 
over us, with due love and re- 
spect ; That we are to take the 
life of no fellow creature ; That 
we are to guard sacredly the pu- 
rity of our neighbour's family ; 
Preserve inviolably his property 
and character ; Rejoice in his 
possessions of and enjoyment of 
the good things of this life, nor 
cherish even a secret thought of 
evil against him. 

And such are the Ten Com- 
mandments. 

1. They have been given to us 
by Almighty God, our Creator, 
who has infinite authority over 
us. 

2. They are our Law, our 
Rule of Duty, which we are 
bound to follow in heart and life, 
perfectly, or we come under con- 
demnation. 

3. We have all failed in our 
perfect obedience to this Law, as 
our consciences bear witness, 
and are therefore condemned. 

4. Nor can we do any thing 
of ourselves to satisfy God for 
our sins against Him, and to es- 
cape His wrath. 

5. But he has mercifully pro- 
vided a Saviour for us, Jesus 
Christ, His Son. He has borne 
the curse of the Law for us ; and 
in order to be saved, we must 

11 



believe and trust in Him, repent* 
ing of and forsaking our sins. 

6. The Law is our School- 
Master to bring us unto Christ. 
We compare our hearts and lives 
with it, and learn our innumer- 
able trespasses and sin. We 
learn the awful punishment that 
is to follow ; we tremble : we in- 
quire, what must we do ? We 
hear God saying to us, " Behold 
the Lamb of God that taketh 
away the sin of the world." 
" He that believeth shall be saved, 
he that believeth not shall be 
damned." We believe and we 
rejoice ! May Parents and 
Teachers, and Ministers, convict 
their children and scholars and 
people of their sins under the 
Law, and point them through 
grace, successfully to the Rc» 
deemer of Sinners ! 



§ 3. OF RELATIVE DUTIES. 

1. Duties of Husbands and 
Wives. 

(1.) DUTIES OF HUSBANDS. 

Eph. 5:22—33. 

Q. Who is first in Authority ? 
which is the head — the Husband 
or the Wife? 

A. The Husband. 

Q. Repeat, " The Husband is 
the head of the Wife." 

A. " The Husband is the head 
of the Wife, even as Christ is 
the head of the Church." Eph. 
5 : 23—25 ; 1 Cor. 11 :3 ; 1 Tim. 
2 : 12, 13. 



122 



A CATECHISM OF 



Q. What is the Duty of the 
Husband ? 

A. To love and take care of 
his Wife. 1 Tim. 5 : 8. 

Q. Repeat the Command, 
" Husbands love your Wives." 

A. " Husbands love your 
Wives, even as Christ loved the 
Church and gave himself for it." 
Eph. 5 : 25, 28—33 ; Prov. 5 : 
18 ; Eccl. 9:9; 1 Cor. 7 : 3, 
&c. ; Gen. 2:21—24. 

Q. Has the Husband any au- 
thority or right to strike and abuse 
his Wife? 

A. No. Eph. 5:28, 29. 

Q. Has he any right to treat 
her in a harsh, bitter, or over- 
bearing and tyrannical manner ? 

A. No. 

Q. What are Husbands com- 
manded not to be against their 
Wives? 

A. "Bitter against them." 
Col. 3 : 19. 

Q. Is it the duty of Husbands 
to honour their Wives at home 
and abroad : to be kind and ten- 
der towards them in sickness and 
in health, and to bear with and 
make allowances for them ? 

A. Yes. 1 Pet. 3 : 7. 

Q. Is it not their duty also to 
assist their Wives in the cares 
and business of the family, and 
in the management of the chil- 
dren and servants ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Are Husbands bound so to 
live with their Wives, if Chris- 
tians, that nothing may take 
place between them to lead them 
to doubt each other's piety, or to 
hinder their prayers for and with 
each other ? 



A. Yes. 1 Pet. 3:7 

Q. If believing husbands have 
unbelieving Wives, what are they 
to do for them? 

A. Pray for them, and do all 
they can to bring them to Christ. 
1 Cor. 7:16. 

Q. Will unfaithful, neglectful, 
cruel husbands be saved ? 

A. No. 

1. Let Husbands learn that 
they are the Head of the Wife. 
The chief authority in the mar- 
riage relation, God hath placed 
in their hands, laying them, of 
course, under the chief responsi- 
bility. In the retirement of their 
homes, Husbands have the per- 
son and happiness of their Wives 
almost wholly at their disposal. 
Let them beware of abusing their 
power and authority ; let them 
keep forever from cruelty to the 
person of their Wives, and from 
requiring more labour from them 
than they can or ought to per- 
form. Nor should they, for their 
own profit or pleasure, sacrifice 
the health and spirits and life of 
their Wives ! They should not 
cut short the precious life of their 
Wives, not a second of time 
Husbands should guard against 
being soon angry, ill-natured, 
peevish, hard to please ; and also, 
against a harsh, bitter, over-bear- 
ing, tyrannical temper and con- 
duct. The Husband who, as 
such, abuses his authority over his 
weak, dependent, and helpless 
Wife, is a man of a mean and 
miserable spirit. 

2. Husbands are to love their 
Wives. Not with a selfish love 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 123 



for themselves, but with a gen- 
erous love, " as themselves" — 
" As Christ loved the Church 
and gave himself for it." They 
are to make sacrifices for them, 
and to love them as the nearest 
and dearest friends which they 
have upon earth: even next to, 
but not more than, God. If Hus- 
bands love their Wives as they 
should, then will they discharge 
their duties towards them with a 
cheerful happy spirit. But if love 
be wanting, all that passes be- 
tween them will be cold, heart- 
less and dead. 

3. Husbands are to protect 
and to provide for their Wives. 
They are to stand between them 
and every injury, whether aimed 
at their persons, or their charac- 
ter and reputation. They are to 
be of industrious, sober and sav- 
ing habits, and to provide the 
necessaries and comforts of life 
for their Wives, generously shar- 
ing with them their fortune, and 
rejoicing to see them every way 
respectable and above want. 

4. Husbands are to honour their 
Wives. Shew them attention 
and respect at home and abroad ; 
be specially kind and attentive 
in seasons of sickness, affliction, 
or distress ; bear with their weak- 
nesses and natural infirmities ; 
avoid a jealous disposition, and 
live themselves above the shadow 
of suspicion. 

5. Husbands are to counsel 
with their wives and render them 
assistance in the arrangements 
of the household and in the man- 
agement of children and ser- 
vants, and bv their attention and 



kindness, lighten as well as re- 
lieve them of that multitude of 
cares in the family so wasting to 
the spirits and trying to the tem- 
pers, and fully known to Wives 
alone. 

6. Husbands are by precept 
and example to instruct and en- 
courage and assist their Wives 
in their greatest and best inter- 
est, the Salvation of the SouL 
All other duties performed will 
not make up for the neglect of 
this. This is the Husband's high- 
est, greatest duty to his Wife. 
Let him ever remember that he 
has to appear before the bar of 
God, and render an account for 
all his treatment of and influence 
over his Wife. 1 Cor. 7 : 16, 
29—34. 

(2.) DUTIES OF WIVES. 

Prov. 31 : 10—31. 

Q. What is the duty of Wives 
to their Husbands ? 

A. To love and obey their own 
Husbands. 

Q. Repeat the Command,— 
" Wives submit." 

A. " Wives submit yourselves 
unto vour own Husbands as unto 
the Lord." Eph. 5 : 22—33 ; 
Col. 3 : 18 ; 1 Pet. 3 : 1 ; 1 Tim. 
2:11—15; Titus 2 : 4, 5. 

Q. Ought Wives to fear to of- 
fend and rejoice to please their 
own Husbands ? 

A. Yes. Eph. 5 : 33 ; 1 Cor 
7:34. 

Q. Ought Wives to be extrav- 
agant, fond of dress and show, 
of parties of pleasure, and of vis- 
iting from house to house ? 



124 



A CATECHISM OF 



A. No. lTim.2:9,10;lPet. 
3 : 3, 4. 

Q. What kind of a spirit should 
they have? 

A. "A meek and quiet spirit." 
1 Pet. 3 : 4 

Q. And with what should Wo- 
men professing godliness adorn 
themselves ? 

A. " With good works." 1 Tim. 
2:9, 10. 

Q. Where is the proper place 
for Wives, and where do their 
chief cares and duties lie ? 

A. In their families. Prov. 
31:10—31. 

Q. To whom are Husbands to 
look to take care of their Fami- 
lies, and by industry and neat- 
ness and economy to keep every 
thing whole and in order, and so 
render home pleasant to them? 

A. Their Wives. 

Q. What are Wives com- 
manded to be, — " Discreet, 
chaste ?" 

A. " Discreet, chaste, keepers 
at home, good, obedient to their 
own Husbands, that the word of 
God be not blasphemed." Titus 
2 : 4, 5. 

Q. How are Wives who have 
unbelieving Husbands, to try to 
win them over to Christ ? 

A. By their holy lives. 1 Cor. 
7:14; 1 Pet. 3 : 1, 2. 

Q. Must Husbands and Wives 
pray for and with each other, 
and in their families, and do their 
best to make each other happy 
for this world and for the world 
to come ? 

A. Yes. 1 Pet. 3 : 1—7. 

1. Wives ought to have for 



their Husbands a love next to 
that which they have for God, 
They are above all others the 
individuals with whom they vow 
to live and die, whatever may be 
the times and seasons that pass 
over them. 

2 Instead of being passionate, 
self-willed, disputatious ; striving 
for the mastery, they should sub- 
mit to their Husbands as unto 
the Lord, in all things that are 
neither impossible nor unlawful* 
Gen. 2 : 18 ; 1 Cor. 11 : 3—7, &c. ; 
1 Tim. 2:12, 13; 1 Pet. 3:1,5, 
&c. They are to possess a meek 
and quiet spirit which in the sight 
of God is of great price. 

Their greatest cares and chief 
duties lie in their own families. 
To attend well to them, it is 
absolutely necessary that they 
be keepers at home, industrious, 
early risers, neat, saving, strict, 
decided, grave, governing their 
children and servants well, with- 
out scolding, threatening, fault 
finding and perpetual correction. 
Extravagant Wives ; Wives fond 
of dress, of show, of pleasure, of 
visiting, of tattling, and talebear- 
ing, expose their Husbands and 
families to ruin, and themselves to 
temptation and disgrace. They 
should cheerfully and willingly 
submit to any thing necessary for* 
the good of their families, and 
if ambitious to shine, let them 
shine in good works. 

4. Wives who have unbeliev~ 
ing Husbands must be watchful 
in their conduct and conversa- 
tion, that they do nothing to 
prejudice their Husbands against 
religion, but every thing to con- 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



125 



mnce them of its blessedness and 
reality If their Husbands are 
won over to religion, theirs will 
be the joy. If they die impeni- 
tent and are lost, their's will be 
the comfort of meeting them 
without reproach before the 
throne of God. 

5. Modesty, Prudence, Virtue, 
and Piety, perfect the character 
of the Wife. Prov. 12 : 4 ; 14 : 1 ; 
31 : 10—12. 

6. Husbands and Wives should 
remember their vows, their obli- 
gations, and their responsibilities 
towards each other, their Chil- 
dren, their Servants, and towards 
God : and let their great aim be 
to secure his blessing in all things. 
Ps. 127: 1. 

2. Duties of Parents and Chil- 
dren. 

(1.) DUTIES OF PARENTS. 

1 Sam. 3 : 1—21. 

Q. Should Mothers and Fa- 
thers very tenderly love their 
Children ? 

A. Yes. Numb. 11:12; Isa. 
49 : 15 ; Matt. 7 : 11, &c. ; John 
16:21. 

Q. And as they receive their 
Children from the Lord, is it not 
their duty and privilege to pre- 
sent them unto the Lord, in His 
own appointed ordinance : and 
to train them up for His Church 
and Service ? 

A. Yes. Gen. 17:7—14; 
Rom. 2 : 26, 29 and 4 : 11 ; Rom. 
11:13—24; 1 Cor. 10:1—4 ; 
Col. 2 : 9—12 ; Acts 2 : 33, 39 ; 
16:14, 15, 26—34; 1 Cor. 1: 
11* 



16 ; Matt. 19 : 13—15 ; 1 Cor. 

7 : 12—14. Gen. 18 : 19. 

Deut. 6:6, 7 ; 32 : 46 ; 2 Tim. 
1:5; 3 : 15 ; Joshua 24 : 15 ; 1 

Chron. 23 : 9 ; Ps. 78 : 4—8. 

Luke 2 : 21. 

Q. Repeat what our Saviour 
said, " Surfer the little Children 
to come unto me." 

A. " Suffer the little Children 
to come unto me and forbid them 
not, for of such is the Kinsdom 
of God." Mark 10 : 14—16 ; 
Matt. 19 : 14, 15. 

Q. How are Parents com- 
manded to bring up their Chil- 
dren ? 

A. "In the nurture and ad- 
monition of the Lord." Eph. 
6:4. 

Q. What should Parents teach 
their Children as the first and 
best thing to be sought after in 
this life ? 

A. " The Salvation of the 
Soul." Matt. 6 : 33. 

Q. And what great duty 
should they teach their Children 
towards their Parents ? 

A. Obedience. 

Q. What should they teach 
them to do every night and 
morning ? 

A. Pray to God. 

Q. What Book should Parents 
early make their Children ac- 
quainted with, and out of which 
diligentlv instruct them ? 

A. The Holy Bible. 2 Tim. 
3 : 15. 

Q. Is it the duty of Parents 
to pray with and for their Chil- 
dren continually ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. What kind of Conversa- 



126 



A CATECHISM OF 



tion should they have before their 
Children ? 

A. Good Conversation. 

Q. And what kind of Exam- 
ples should they set them ? 

A. Good Examples. 

Q. What are Parents com- 
manded not to provoke their 
Children to? 

A. " Anger." Eph. 6:4; 
Col. 3:21. 

Q. Is it their duty to warn 
their Children of bad Company 
and keep them out of it ? 

A. Yes. Prov. 1 : 10—15, &c. ; 
13:20; 1 Cor. 15:33. 

Q. When Children are bad 
and obstinate, and will not obey 
their Parents, nor do what is 
right, what must they do to 
them ? 

A. Correct them. Prov. 13: 
24: 19: 18; 22: 15; 29: 15—17. 

Q. Repeat, "Withhold not 
correction from the Child." 

A. " Withhold not correction 
from the Child ; for if thou beat- 
est him with the rod, he shall not 
die. Thou shalt beat him with 
the rod, and shalt deliver his soul 
from Hell." Prov. 23 : 13, 14. 

Q. Repeat, 66 Train up a 
Child in the way he should go " 

A. " Train up a Child in the 
way he should go, and when he 
is old, he will not depart from it." 
Prov. 22 : 6 ; Jer. 13 : 23 ; 2 Tim. 
1:5; 3 : 15. 

Q. Are the Children of faithful 
and righteous Parents blessed ? 

A. Yes. Gen. 18 : 19 ; Exod. 
20:6; Deut. 4:40; 7:9. 

Q. Repeat what David says, 
u I have been young, and now 
am old." 



A. " I have been young and 
now am old ; yet have I not 
seen the righteous forsaken, nor 
his seed begging bread." Ps. 
37:25,26. 

Q. Does God visit the iniquity 
of wicked Parents upon their 
Children ? 

A. Yes. Gen. 2:17; 3:19; 
Rom. 5 : 12—21 ; 6 : 23 ; Exod. 
20:5; 34:7; Numb. 14:18; 
Job 21: 19; 2 Sam. 12:14, 15; 
Jer. 32:18, 19 ; Ps. 37:28;Isa. 
14:20. 

Q. What are the greatest 
comforts which Parents have in 
this world ? 

A. Good Children. Prov. 10 : 
1; 15:20; 23:15, 16; 29:3. 

Q. Are Parents ever found to 
be such monsters of wickedness 
as to kill their Children ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. What are such ? 
A. Murderers. 

1. Parents are to love their 
Children, the fruit of their own 
bodies ; and that tenderly, and 
without partiality. 

2. Having received them from 
God, as a peculiar blessing, they 
are first of all to offer and dedi- 
cate them unto God, according to 
His command, and in his oxen 
appointed ordinance : and train 
them up for His Church and 
Service. And as soon as their 
Children are capable of under- 
standing, they should tell them 
that they have been dedicated to 
God, and baptized in his Church, 
and that it is their duty to repent 
and believe in Jesus Christ, and 
yield themselves unto God and 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



127 



come forth and profess them- 
selves his Children, and be re- 
ceived into communion with the 
Church, and thus openly and sin- 
cerely assent to the gracious 
covenant of God. 

3. Parents are to take care of 
their Children; bear patiently 
their weakness and follies ; sup- 
ply their wants ; protect them 
from injury ; train them to habits 
of industry, and give them a good 
education, which is better than 
houses and lands. They are to 
teach them to pray, and pray 
with and for them. They are to 
instruct them out of the Scrip- 
tures before they are able to 
read ; take them to the House 
of God and to the Sabbath 
School : give them great rever- 
ence for God's holy day ; warn 
them of and preserve them from 
bad company ; faithfully reprove 
their faults, and show them how 
to amend them, and spare not 
the rod. Let not Parents pro- 
voke their children to anger, but 
cultivate in them an obedient, 
mild, peaceful, contented, and 
cheerful disposition. See to it 
that they love their brothers and 
sisters: are kind and respectful 
to all persons, especially the 
aged: keep continually before 
their minds that to be happy they 
must be useful, and to be truly 
useful they must have a right 
spirit, a new heart ; they must 
love God supremely and their 
neighbour as themselves. And 
let Parents set before their Chil- 
dren, that, without which all 
their instruction and discipline will 
be of little avail, a good example 



4. God hath given special pro- 
mises of blessings to faithful and 
righteous Parents. Their seed 
shall be blessed. But there are 
wo such promises to unfaithful 
and ungodly Parents. They 
will draw down evil upon their 
Children. Let them begin with 
themselves first : yield them- 
selves unto God, and then shall 
God be a God to them and to 
their Children after them. 

5. The responsibility of Pa- 
rents is exceedingly great. The 
character, standing, influence, 
the salvation of their Children 
— their own happiness — the pros- 
perity of Religion — the peace 
and order of communities and 
nations, depend much, yea very 
much, upon their fidelity. God 
alone is a Parent's refuge for 
grace, wisdom, and strength, to 
fulfil a Parent's duties. Alas ! 
how few Parents there seem to 
be who feel their responsibility, 
and labour to fulfil their duties. 

(2.) OF CHILDREN. 

See under Fifth Commandment. 



3. Duties of Masters and 
Servants. 

(1.) DUTIES OF MASTERS. 

Luke 7:1—10. 

Q. Who is the first Master 
that is mentioned in the Bible ? 

A. Abraham. Gen. 14 : 14, 
15; 20: 14— 17; 24:35. 

Q. How many Servants had 
he when he went to save Lot ? 



128 



A CATECHISM OP 



A. " Three hundred and 
eighteen." 

Q. What command has God 
given to Masters ? 

A. " Masters give unto your 
Servants that which is just and 
equal : knowing that ye also 
have a Master in Heaven." Col. 
4:1 ; Eph. 6:9. 

Q. Who is in duty bound to 
give to Servants comfortable 
houses, comfortable clothing, 
wholesome and abundant food? 

A. The Master. 

Q. Who is in duty bound to 
take care of Servants when they 
are old and unable to work, or 
when they are sick or crippled? 

A. The Master. 

Q. Who is in duty bound to 
have justice done Servants when 
they are wronged or abused and 
ill-treated by any one? 

A. The Master. 

Q. Is it right for the Master, 
to overtask and to punish his 
Servants cruelly ?" 

A. No. Exod. 2 : 20—27 ; 
Prov. 29 : 19—21. 

Q. Ought he to require them 
to do what they are unable to 
do ; or what would be unlawful 
for them to do? 

A. No. Matt. 25:14, 15; 
Ex. 20:8—11. 

Q. What are Masters com- 
manded to forbear ? 

A. "Threatening." Eph. 6:9. 

Q. Who is in duty bound to 
instruct Servants in a knowledge 
of the Holy Scriptures, and to 
give them every opportunity and 
encouragement to seek their 
soul's salvation? 

A. The Master. Gen. 18:19. 



Q. Who is the Master of us 
all in Heaven ? 

A. God. Col. 4 : 1. 

Q. Does God show favour to 
the Master more than to the 
Servant, and just because he is a 
Master ? 

A. No. Eph. 6 : 9 ; Job 31 : 
13—15. 

Q. How does God judge every 
man ? 

A. According to his works. 
1 Pet. 1:17. 

Q. To whom are Masters to 
render an account for the man- 
ner in which they treat their Ser- 
vants ? 

A. To God. 

1. It is the duty of Masters to 
provide for their Servants, both 
old and young, good houses, com- 
fortable clothing, wholesome and 
abundant food ; to take care of 
them, when old, and infirm and | 
crippled and useless ; nurse them 
carefully in their sicknesses, and I 
in nothing let them suffer, so far 
as their means will bear them 
out ; and keep their families to* 
gether. 

2. It is their duty to protect 
their Servants, from abuse or ill* 
treatment, and have justice done 
them when they are wronged. 
They are their Fathers and 
Guardians ; Servants are mem- 
bers of their households. 

3. It is their duty to lay upon 
their Servants that labour only 
which is just ; allow them time 
to enjoy the comforts of life and 
to do something for themselves, 
and preserve to them sacredly 
the rest of the Sabbath 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



129 



4. Masters should make al- 
lowances and be patient: and 
avoid a harsh, tyrannical, fault- 
finding, threatening, abusive and 
contemptuous temper ; and by 
decision tempered with a kind 
and condescending manner, in- 
cite the regard and confidence 
of their Servants. 

5. In the correction of faults, 
let the correction be certain, but 
just and merciful. Do not cor- 
rect while under the influence of 
passion or hatred. 

6. Especially must Masters 
regard the Salvation of their 
Servants; let them instruct 
them in the knowledge of the 
Holy Scriptures, particularly the 
young, give them every oppor- 
tunity, in their power, of attend- 
ing on the means of Grace, cor- 
rect their immoralities, make a 
distinction between the good and 
bad, set them good examples and 
forbear leading them into tempta- 
tion. 

7. Masters have a Master in 
Heaven, to whom they shall ac- 
count for the manner hi which 
they treat their Servants. God 
is no respecter of persons. The 
humane and just Master will be 
approved, while the cruel and 
Unjust, will be condemned. 

(2.) DUTIES OF SERVANTS. 

Gen. 24 : 1—67. 

Q. What command has God 
given to Servants, concerning 
obedience to their Masters ? 

A. " Servants obey in all 
things your Masters according to 
the flesh, not with eye-service as 



men-pleasers, but in singleness 
of heart, fearing God/*' Col. 3 : 
22. 

Q. What does God mean by 
Masters according to the flesh ? 

A. Masters in this world — 
Earthly Masters. Job 3:17— 
19 ; Eccl. 12 : 7. 

Q. What are Servants to count 
their Masters, worthy of ? 

A. " All honour." 1 Tim. 6 : 
1,2; Mai. 1:6; Luke 17:7,8. 

Q. How are they to do the 
service of their Masters ? 

A. " With good will, doing 
service as unto the Lord and not 
unto men." Eph. 6 : 5 — 8. 

Q. How are they to try to 
please their Masters ? 

A. " Please them well in all 
things, not answering again." 
Titus 2 : 9, 10 ; 1 Pet. 2 : 18—21. 

Q. Is the Servant who is an 
eye-servant to his earthly master, 
an eye-servant to his Heavenly 
Master? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Is it right in a Servant 
when commanded to do any 
thing to be sullen and slow, and 
answer his Master again ? 

A. No. 

Q. If the Servant professes to 
be a Christian, ought he not to 
be, as a Christian Servant, an 
example to all other Servants of 
love and obedience to Ins Mas- 
ter? 

A. Yes. ITim. 6:1. 

Q. And should his Master be 
a Christian also, ought he not on 
that account specially to love and 
obey him? 

A. Yes. 1 Tim. 6 : 2. 

Q. But suppose the Master is 



130 



A CATECHISM OF 



hard to please, and threatens 
and punishes more than he ought, 
what is the Servant to do ? 

A. Do his best to please him. 
1 Pet. 2 : 18—25. 

Q. When the Servant suffers 
„ wrongfully, at the hands of his 
Master, and to please God, takes 
it patiently, will God reward him 
for it? 

A. Yes. 1 Pet. 2 : 18—25. 

Q. Is it right for the Servant 
to run away, or is it right to har- 
bour a runaway ? 

A. No. 

Q. What did the Apostle Paul 
to Onesimus, who was a runa- 
way? Did he harbour him, or 
send him back to his Master ? 

A. He sent him back to his 
Master with a letter. Philemon 
vs. 1—25. 

Q. Is it any praise to a Ser- 
vant to be punished for his faults, 
or ought he to think hard of it ? 

A. No. 1 Pet. 2:18—20; 
Prov. 29 : 19 ; Luke 12 : 47, &c; 
Ps. 12:32. 

Q. Are servants at liberty to 
tell lies and deceive their mas- 
ters? 

A. No. See Gehazi. 2 Kings 
5:21—27. 

Q. Are they at liberty to steal 
from their masters ? 

A. No. 

Q. What ought they to show 
in their whole character and con- 
duct ? 

A. " All good fidelity, that 
they may adorn the doctrine of 
God our Saviour in all things." 
Titus 2: 9— 15. 

Q. If servants will faithfully 
do their duty and serve God in 



their stations as servants, will 
they be respected of men and 
blessed and honored of God, as 
well as others ? 

A. Yes. 1 Cor. 7:17—24; 
Eph. 6 : 5—8 ; Col. 3 : 22—25 ; 
Titus 2: 9— 15; 1 Pet. 2:18— 
25 ; Gen. 24. 

Q. Will servants have to ac- 
count to God for the manner in 
which they serve their masters 
on earth. 

A. Yes. Eph. 6 : 8. 

1. Servants are to count their 
Masters " worthy of all honour" 
as those whom God has placed 
over them in this world : " with 
all fear," they are to be subject 
to them ; and obey them in all 
things, possible and lawful, with 
good will, and with endeavour 
to please them well, so that there 
may be no occasion for fault- 
finding or correction, and let Ser- 
vants serve their masters as faith- 
fully behind their backs as be- 
fore their faces. God is present 
to see, if their Masters are not. 
They must not be eye-servants 
and men pleasers, but seek in all 
they do, to please God their Mas- 
ter in Heaven. 

2. Should they fall into tho 
hands of hard and unjust and 
unequal masters, and suffer 
wrongfully, their course, accord- 
ing to divine command, is to 
take it patiently, referring their 
case to God ; looking to him for 
support in their trials, and for re- 
wards for their patience. And 
the Lord will surely remember 
them. 

3. Servants may sometimes 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



131 



suppose that they may without 
the displeasure of God, lie to and 
deceive, and steal from their 
masters. But it is not so. With 
such God is not pleased ; he re- 
quires truth and honesty, in all 
persons and under all circum- 
stances. 

4. It is contrary also to the 
will of God for Servants either to 
runaway, or to harbour a runa- 
way. That servant who always 
abides at home at faithful ser- 
vice, fares better a thousand fold 
than he that runs away. 

5. Christian Servaiits should 
be examples to all others of obe- 
dience and honesty, otherwise 
they will bring a reproach upon 
Religion, and brand themselves 
in the eyes of all as hypocrites. 
More is expected of them than 
of those who make no profession. 

6. Are you a Servant? care 
not for it. If you are a Chris- 
tian, you are the Lord's Freeman. 
And if you are faithful in your 
station, you shall, as well as 
other men, higher and greater 
than yourself, obtain the Crown 
of Life. God places one man in 
one station and one in another, 
according to his will. What he 
requires is, that every man in his 
particular station, serve Him. 
and all will be well for time and 
Eternity. 

4. Duties of Rulers and People. 

(1.) DUTIES OF RULERS. 

1 Kings 3 : 1—28 ? Dan. 4 : 1—37. 

Q Is it absolutely necessary 
that every country and people 



should have Laics, and Rulers 
and Governors, to see that the 
people obey the Laws ? 
A. Yes. 

Q. If there were no Laws and 
no Rulers in our country, could 
we, the people, be safe or 
happy? 

A. >o. Judges 17: 6; Chap- 
ters IS and 19. 

Q. Most we look upon every 
Ruler as appointed or permitted 
to rule, bv God ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Repeat what the Bible says 
about this, " For there is no 
power but of God." 

A. " For there is no power but 
of God : the powers that be are 
ordained of God. ? ' Rom. 13 : 1 ; 
Prov. 8:15. 16; Ps. 75:5—7; 
Isa. 40:22. 23 ; Dan. 2 : 21 : 4: 
25, 26,32; 5:21. 

Q. Rulers are called to great 
stations, what kind of men should 
they be ? 

A. ;; AbJ« men, such as fear 
God, men of truth, hating cove- 
tousness." Exod. 18 : 21, 22 : 
Deut. 1 : 9—18 : Xeh. 5 : 1—19 j 
Prov. 16:12; 28: 2. 

Q. In whose fear should they 
rule over the people ? 

A. The fear of God. Deut. 17: 
14—20 : Joshua 1 : 8 ; 2 Sam. 
23:3 : 2 Chron. 19:4—11. 

Q. And for whose benefit 
should they rule — for their own 
or for the people's? 

A. The people's. 1 Kings 3 : 
7—9: Rom. 13 : 3. 4. 

Q. What kind of judgment 
should Rulers give between man 
and man ? 

A. Just judgment Deut. 16; 



132 



A CATECHISM OF 



18, 19; 17:6; Prov. 29 : 12— 
14 ; Jer. 22 : 2—4. 

Q. Ought they ever to favour 
one more than another, or take 
bribes to give unjust judgment ? 

A. No. Exod. 23 : 1—8 ; Ps. 
82 : 1—4 ; Levit. 19:15; Deut. 
1:17; 16:19; Prov. 24:23; 
29:14. 

Q. Should Rulers drink wine 
and be drunken ? 

A. No. Levit. 10 : 9, 10 ; 
1 Kings, 20: 12, &c. ; Eccl. 10 : 
17; Isa. 28:6, 7; Dan. 5 : 1— 
6, &c. 

Q. If the Rulers of a people 
are unjust and wicked men, are 
they blessed? 

A. No. 

Q. Repeat, " When the right- 
eous are in authority." 

A. " When the righteous are 
in authority the people rejoice ; 
but when the wicked beareth 
rule, the people mourn." Prov. 
29 : 2 ; Eccl. 10 : 4—7 ; Rom. 
12:8. 

Q. To whom must all Rulers 
at the last, account for the man- 
ner in which they do their duty ? 

A. To God. 

1. Laws and Rulers are abso- 
lutely necessary for every people 
and nation on the whole earth. 
Man as he now is, is naturally a 
lawless being and must always 
be under authority. 

2. When a man becomes a 
Ruler, the hand of God is in it. 
God calls him to his office. God 
in his providence appoints and 
permits him to Rule. He is the 
servant of God and must serve 
him in that office. The people 



are to look upon him as the 
" Minister of God." 

3. Rulers are called to very 
high stations, and as they have 
it in their power to be great bles- 
sings, or great curses to the peo- 
ple, they should be "able men 9 
fearing God, men of truth, and 
hating covetousness," men of a 
clear head and sound heart, wh* 
will not show favour to one man 
above another, who will not fear 
the face of man, nor take bribes, 
to give unjust judgment. 

4. They are to rule in such a 
manner as to be above suspicion 
and temptation; rewarding the 
righteous and punishing the 
wicked, protecting every man in 
his rights and property, so that 
they may be a terror to evil 
doers, and a praise to them that 
do well. So shall they cause 
their country to be respected and 
to prosper, and the people to re- 
joice. 

5. If rulers have it in their 
power to choose rulers under 
them, they should choose out 
from the people the ablest and 
best men, seeking the good of the 
people. 

6. Let rulers ever remember their 
high station, and fear God, and 
rule in such a manner as finally 
to be acknowledged and blessed 
by Him the great ruler of all. 

(2.) DUTIES OF PEOPLE. 

Rom. 13 : 1—14. 

Q. As Rulers are the Minis- 
ters of God for our good, should 
we not feel respect and venera- 
tion for them 1 



SCRIPTOtE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE, 



133 



A. Yes. 1 Pet. 2: J 7 ; Prov. 
24:21. 

Q. Are wc at liberty to speak 
against and revile our Rulers ? 

A. No. Eccl. 10 : 20 : Acts 
23:5; 2 Pet. 2:10; Jude 8, 
10. 

Q. Repeat, " Thou shalt not 
revile the Judges." 

A. ' 4 Thou shalt not revile the 
Judges nor curse the Ruler of 
thy people." Exod. 22 : 28. 

Q. Repeat also, " Render 
therefore to all their dues." 

A. " Render therefore to all 
their dues, tribute to whom tribute 
is due, custom to whom custom, 
fear to whom fear, honour to 
whom honour." Rom. 13 : 7 ; 
Matt. 22: 21 : 17:24,27. 

Q. Is it not our duty to sub- 
mit to our Rulers and obey all 
the Laws of our Country, and 
thus show that we are good citi- 
zens ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. What says the Apostle, 
" Let every soul be subject?" 

A. " Let every soul be subject 
to the higher powers." Rom. 13 : 
1—7 ; f Pet. 2 : 13, 14 ; Titus 
3:1; Prov. 25 : 15 ; Eccl. 8 : 2— 
5; 10:4. 

Q. We should cheerfully obey 
the Laws of our Country our- 
selves, but is it not our duty to 
lead all v:e can to do the same ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Ought not eveiy man who 
breaks the Laws to be delivered 
up and to be punished according 
to Law ? 

A. Yes. Deut. 25:1— 3. 

Q. And must we not consider 
those who break the Laws as bad 
12 



citizens, and if need be, lend our 
aid to bring them to justice ? 
A. Yes. 

Q. Are we specially com- 
manded to pray for our Rulers, 
that they may be good men and 
that we may lead a quiet and 
peaceable life? 

A. Yes. 1 Tim. 2 : 1—3. 

Q. Is it not the duty of every 
nation and people for their own 
peace and safety and happiness 
to look well to it, that they have 
the best Laws and the best 
Rulers ? 

A. Yes. Exod. 18 : 17—25, 
and Deut 1 : 1—15 ; 16 : 18, 19. 

Q. But will the best Laws and 
the best Rulers be of much bene- 
fit, if the people do not respect 
their Rulers and obey the Laws ? 

A. No. 

Q. Repeat, " Righteousness 
exalteth a nation." 

A. " Righteousness exalteth a 
nation, but sin is a reproach to 
any people." Prov. 14 : 34. 

1. It is the duty of the People 
to feel and to show reverence and 
respect for their Rulers, as such. 
" They are the Ministers of God." 
They should desire the life, 
health, and prosperity of their 
Rulers, said preserve their repu- 
tation and honour, giving them 
due praise for their good conduct 
in office, and covering over with 
charity their failings and neg- 
lects. They should avoid tak- 
ing up prejudices and evil re- 
ports against them, and in all 
they say or do, have a just re- 
gard for the feelings of their 
Rulers. 



134 



a catechism of 



2. The people should conscien- 
tiously and perfectly obey the 
Laws of the Country and the 
Rulers, whose duty it is to see 
that the Laws are obeyed. He 
who despises those who rule and 
breaks the Laws, sins not only 
against himself, but against the 
whole people, his fellow-country- 
men. And when a man dares 
to oppose all the authority and 
Law, and attempts to destroy 
the Government under which he 
lives, then is he guilty of the 
greatest crime which he can com- 
mit as a subject of Government, 
and shall receive the severest 
punishment. The Religion of 
our Lord Jesus teaches us to 
obey those who have the rule 
over us. 

3. We are not to obey the 
Laws for ourselves only, but we 
are to endeavour to lead all our 
fellow-countrymen to do the 
same. And whenever any one 
of them breaks the Law, and 
our aid is needed to take him and 
bring him to justice, we must 
give it to the ruler or officer, -and 
never rest until the criminal is 
brought to justice. 

4. Nor are we ever to allow 
ourselves to be led by wicked 
men, or by our own passions so 
far against any man or set of 
men in our country who we sup- 
pose have acted wrong and un- 
lawfully, as to lay hold of them 
and punish them as we may think 
fit, without accusing and trying 
them under the Law. To act 
thus is to despise and to destroy 
Government, and lay ourselves 
open to ths Law as well as to 



the same violence, whenever we 
happen to offend our fellow-citi- 
zens. No matter what a man 
may do, it is the duty of the rest 
of his fellow-countrymen to take 
him and try him openly and 
fairly under the Law, aud let 
the Law take its course ; and if 
the Law is not severe enough, 
let the Law be altered to suit 
such crimes for time to come. 
If we take away the Law for 
the trial and protection of every 
one of us, then we have no Gov- 
ernment, and are in a miserable 
state of confusion and misery, 
and the strongest will bear rule 
— might will give right. 

5. God requires us not only to 
reverence and submit to our Ru- 
lers, but also to pray for them. 
To pray that they may be con- 
verted to God, and numbered 
among the redeemed — that they 
may be blessed in their persons 
and property and families: that 
they may be good Rulers, fear- 
ing God, executing the offices of 
trust faithfully, securing the best 
good of the people — and pre- 
serving us from War, so that in 
the midst of peace we may go 
on in our duty to God and man. 

6. Where the people have the 
power to choose their own Rulers 
and make their own Laws, for 
their own peace and safety and 
prosperity, they should choose 
the ablest and best men, and ap- 
prove and adopt the very wisest 
and best Laws. Men who wish 
to be rulers only for the honour 
or the profit of their office, and 
who are wicked in character, 
the people should mark and cast 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



135 



out, and appoint such as are 
wholly different. 

7. But what will signify good 
Rulers and good Laws, if the 
'people are not a virtuous, honest 
and peaceful people ? It is their 
Righteousness before God and 
man that will enable them to 
choose the best Rulers and Laws, 
. and make them love and support 
such. In this manner alone can 
they support a good Government, 
and be exalted as a nation. If 
they are a wicked people, their 
wickedness will not only be their 
reproach but their ruin. Make 
the people good and the Rulers 
and Laws will be good, and the 
Government will be good and 
lasting. 

8. The more the Religion of 
Jesus Christ prevails in our 
country, or any other country, 
the more pure, and peaceful, and 
happy and prosperous and perma- 
nent will be the Government. 
It is the foundation of all good 
and prosperous Government, be- 
cause it purifies and exalts the 
people. Isa. 2 : 1 — £ ; 11 : 1 — 
10 ; Luke 2:14. The best 
Governments on Earth are those 
in which Christianity is found in 
its greatest purity and extent. 
He who despises and rejects 
Christ, loves not himself, his 
country, nor the world of man- 
kind. 



PART V.— OF THE CHURCH 
OF GOD. 



§ 1. WHAT THE CHURCH OF GOD IS. 

Gen. 17:1—14. 

Q. In what Book must we 
look to find out what the Church 
of God on earth is ? 

A. The Bible. 

Q. When we look into the 
Bible, where do we find God first 
openly, forming, or establishing 
his Church on earth? or what 
holy man do we find Him choos- 
ing out from all the world, with 
whom to begin his Church? 

A. Abraham. Gen. 17:1— 
14, 22—27. 

Q. How many years was this 
after God made the world ? 

A. More than two thousand. 

Q. And how many years be- 
fore our Saviour was born? 

A. Almost two thousand. 

Q. What was the promise or 
covenant which God then made 
with Abraham as the first in his 
visible Church — as the Father 
of the faithful ? 

A. "I will be a God unto thee, 
and to thy seed after thee." Gen. 
17:7—19; 28:13, 14; Exod. 
19:3—6; Levit. 26:1—12; 1 
Kings 18:36; Ps. 102 : 12, 13 ; 
Micah 7 : 18—20 ; Mark 10 : 14; 
Acts 2 : 38, 39. 

Q. Did this covenant include 
all spiritual blessings in Christ 
Jesus ? 

A. Yes. Heb. 11:8—16: 
Gal. 3:6— 29. 



136 



A CATECHISM OF 



Q. And was it to be an ever- 
lasting covenant with his church 1 

A. Yes. Gen. 17 : 5—7 ; Rom. 
4:9—17; Gal. 3 : 6— 29. 

Q. And when Abraham be- 
lieved God and accepted God 
through Christ, as his God and 
the God of his seed after him, 
what mark did God command 
him to make in his own flesh, and 
in the flesh of his children, as a 
sign and seal of this covenant ? 

A. Circumcision. Gen. 17: 
10—14; Rom. 4: 11. 

Q. At what age were his chil- 
dren to be circumcised ? 

A. At eight days. Gen. 1 7 : 
12; Luke 1:59; 2:21 ; Phil. 
3:5. 

Q. Did God now openly set 
apart Abraham and his seed as 
his visible Church on earth ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. And was Circumcision a 
sign of admission into and mem- 
bership with his Church ? 

A. Yes. Gen. 17 : 14, 22— 
27 ; Exod. 12 : 48, 49 ; John 7 : 
22. 

Q. Is it the sign of admission 
into his Church now ? 
A. No. 

Q. What is the sign? 
A. Baptism. 

Q. Were Infant Children who 
were Circumcised members of 
the Church? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Was the Church of God 
now set up to embrace any be- 
side Abraham and his seed ? 

A. Yes ; Gentiles also. Gen. 
17 : 12—14; Isa. 11 : 1—10; 
60:1—22; 66:12; Acts 2:38, 



39 ; Eph. 2: 12— 22 ; Rom. 15; 
8—12. 

Q. Could any person who was 
not of the family of Abraham 
join the Church ? 

A. Yes. Exod. 12:48, 49; 
Numb. 15:14— 16. 

Q. When they were received 
into the Church what was done 
to them and to their Children ? 

A. They were Circumcised. 
Exod. 12 : 48, 49. 

Q. Did the Church of God 
now established, continue through 
the time of Moses, and the 
Prophets, until the time of Christ? 

A. Yes. Acts 7:37, 38; 
Comp. 1 Cor. 10:1—11; Isa. 
49 : 13—16 ; Ps. 122 : 1—9 ; 
Mai. 3 : 1—4. 

Q. When Christ came did he 
destroy the Church which he 
had established, the Church of 
His love ; or did he continue it, 
and make it more perfect ? 

A. He continued it, and made 
it more perfect. Acts 7:38; 2 : 
38, 39, 47; Rom. 4:11—17; 
11:16—29; Gal. 3 : 17— 29 ; 2; 
11—21; Eph. 3:1— 10. 

Q. Is therefore the Christian 
Church, the same visible Church 
of God that has been in the world 
since the days of Abraham? 

A. Yes. 

Q. And is it to continue the 
same until the end of the world ? 

A. Yes. Gal. 3 : 17—29; 
Eph. 3:21. 

Q. Is then the visible Church 
of God on earth, that great com- 
pany of men who profess the 
true religion, together with then 
children ? 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 137 



A. Yes. 

Q. Is not the Church of God 
at the present time divided into 
Sects and Denominations, that 
differ from each other in different 
things ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. If any one denomination 
differs from the rest, so far as to 
destroy the Gospel, must we 
consider that denomination, a 
part of God's true visible Church ? 

A. No. Gal. 1 : 6—9 ; 1 Cor. 
16:22; 2 John, vs. 9—11. 

Q. What are some of the 
names of the denominations of 
Christians at the present day ? 

A. Episcopalians, Presbyteri- 
ans, Methodists, Baptists, &c. 

Q. Are all who openly profess 
the true Religion, real Christ- 
ians? 

A. No. Matt. 7:21—23; 
Luke 13 : 24—28 ; Rom. 9 : 6. 

Q. Will God acknowledge any 
to be his true children who are 
not real believers? 

A. No. Matt. 7 : 22, 23 ; 23 : 
13, &c. ; 24 : 51 ; Rom. 8 : 9. 

Q. And does God love all real 
believers and bless them, no mat- 
ter of what denomination, or con- 
dition, or country or colour, they 
are ? 

A. Yes. Gal. 3 : 26—29 ; 
Phil. 3:3. 

Q. Is it possible for us to 
search the heart and to tell who 
are and who are not real Chris- 
tians ? 

A. No. 1 Cor. 4: 3— 5. 

Q. In what day will God 
show who are and who are not 
real Christians ? 

12* 



A. In the day of Judgment. 
Matt. 7 : 22, 23 ; 25 : 31—34, &c 

Q. Has God given direction in 
his Word how his Church must 
be ordered in all things ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Is God's Word the only 
and all sufficient rule teaching U3 
what is to be believed and what 
is to be done ? 

A. Yes. 

When we take the word of 
God, and search for the very 
beginning of His visible Church 
on Earth, we shall go from the 
New Testament to the Old, and 
very far back in that, even to 
the time of Abraham. God 
chose out Abraham, and made 
him the Father of the Faithful. 
With him and his family did He 
begin to set up and establish his 
visible Church, that great com- 
pany who openly profess the true 
Religion, together with their 
Children. 

1. The Church of God under 
the Old and New Testament is 
the same Church : only the 
Church has increased in know- 
ledge, and been taught more 
clearly its doctrines and ordinan- 
ces from its beginning in Abra- 
ham, to the time of Christ, who 
left it perfect in doctrine and or- 
dinances. 

2. The New Testament is 
builded out of and upon the Old. 
When we wish to obtain clear 
views of the Church of God, what 
it is, who is its head, who are its 
members, what are its ordinan- 
ces, and doctrines, and practices : 



138 



A CATECHISM OF 



we must consult the whole Word 
of God, and not a part only, or 
we shall be led into error. What 
is agreeable to the Word, we ac- 
cept, what is not, we reject. 

3. There are now different 
denominations in the Church of 
God. We consider those denom- 
inations to be the true Church, 
that are sound in the faith and 
practice of the Gospel. Such as 
corrupt and destroy the Gospel, 
we reject, whatever their names 
or pretensions may be. 

4. All denominations sound in 
the faith and practice of the Gos- 
pel, though they may differ in 
smaller matters, should receive 
and commune with each other as 
members of Chrisfs Body, as 
Brethren beloved in the Lord. 
If they shut each other out from 
Christian fellowship and com- 
munion, on any ground but that 
of soul destroying error in faith 
and practice, they err and do not 
the truth 

5. We should avoid all jealousy 
of, and ill will against denom- 
inations not our own. We should 
not bite and devour one another. 
God requires brotherly love and 
communion. Let us speak the 
truth in love, and let each one 
be fully persuaded in his own 
mind. 

6. We should not feel ourselves 
safe, because we belong to this 
or that denomination. The great 
question should be, are we truly 
converted to God ? 

7. We should praise God for 
the establishment and continu- 
ance of his Church on Earth. 
It is the salt of the earth: the 



light of the world : the leaven 
that is to leaven the whole lump. 
Without the Church the world 
would be rilled with ignorance 
and sin: There would be no Sa- 
viour preached, no souls saved, 
no good done. 



§2. OF CHURCH OFFICERS. 

1. Of Bishops, Pastors, or Min- 
isters. 

Acts 20 : 13—38 ; 1 Tim. 3 : 1—7 

Q. Must not the church of 
God, the great body of God's 
people on the earth, have some 
Leaders, or Officers ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Has God appointed such 
and have they always been in 
His Church? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Have the Officers, the 
same names, and have they the 
same order and the same work 
in the church now, as before the 
coming of Christ ? 

A. No. There is some change. 
Heb. Chapters, 7, 8, 9, 10 : 1— 
18; 13:10; Matt. 10: 1—42. 

Q. Whom did the Lord Jesus 
choose to be with Him : and 
whom did He appoint to be over 
the Church after His death, to 
govern and instruct it, and set 
all things in proper order, and 
give the Church, as it were a 
fair beginning after His death, 
resurrection and ascension into 
Heaven ? 

A. The Twelve Apostles, and 
Paul, making, Thirteen. Matt 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



139 



10:1—8, 16:19; 18:18; John 
20 : 22, 23 ; Acts 9 : 1—22 : 26 : 
1—18; 2 Cor. 11:5— 28. 

Q. Did our Lord command 
that any should be appointed in 
their places, when they should 
die, and have the same power 
and authority in the Church ? 

A. No. Scripture is silent. 

Q. Which is now, the first 
and highest regularly established 
Officer in the Church? 

A. The Minister. Acts 20 : 
•28; 1 Tim. 3:1— 7; Titus 1 : 
5—9, &c. 

Q. Are ministers called by 
different names in the word of 
God — such as Bishops, Elders, 
Shepherds, &c. ? 

A. Yes. Acts 20:17—28; 
1 Tim. 3:1—7; 5:1, 17—19: 
Titus 1:5; E P h. 4 : 11, 12; 

1 Cor. 4:1, 2; 1 Pet. 5: 1—4; 

2 Cor. 5:20 ; Eph. 6:20; Rev. 
1 : 20. 

2. Have all Ministers, the same 
and equal power and authority 
in the Church? 

A. Yes. Acts 20:17—28: 
1 Pet. 5 : 1—4 ; Matt. 23 : 8—12, 
&c. 

Q. May any man if he pleases 
take up the work of the Minis- 
try? 

A. No. 

Q. By whom must men be 
called to the office ? 

A. God. Acts 9: 15; 20:28 ; 
Rom. 1:1; Heb. 5:4; Isa. 6 : 
1—10 ; Jer. 1 :4— 19 ; John 15 : 
16. 

Q. As they are called of God,, 
whose messengers and ambassa- 
dors are they ? 



A. God's. 2 Cor. 5 : 19, 20 ; 
Matt. 10: 16—40 ; 28 : 19. 

Q. In whose stead do they 
come and beseech men to be re- 
conciled to God? 

A. Chrisfs stead. 2 Cor. 5 : 
19, 20. 

Q. What does God set Minis- 
ters specially to watch for and 
strive to save 1 

A. Souls. Heb. 13 : 17 ; 
2 Cor. 2 : 14—16 ; Ezek. 3 : 17— 
21. 

Q. Are they not required too, 
to watch over and govern the 
Church according to the rules of 
His Holv word ? 

A. Yes. 1st and 2d Tim. ; 
Titus ; 1 Pet. 5 : 1—4, &c. 

Q. And what are they to de- 
clare and teach and preach to 
men ? 

A. The whole word of God. 
1st and 2d Tim. ; Titus, &c. 

Q. Have therefore any men 
on earth greater, or more impor- 
tant work to do ? 

A. No. Matt. 4 : 18—22 ; 
1 Tim.4 ; 15 ; 6 : 11—16 ; 2 Tim. 
2:3—6; 4:1,2. 

Q. Seeing the greatness of 
the work and their solemn ac- 
count to God, ought not Minis- 
ters to be holy, zealous and 
faithful in their office? 

A. Yes. 1 Cor. 4:2; 1st and 
2d Tim. ; Titus. 

Q. Ought they not to be men 
of knowledge — able to teach and 
to preach sound doctrine ? 

A. Yes. Mai. 2:7; Jer. 3 : 
15; 1 Tim. 4: 12— 16; 2 Tim. 
1 : 7, &c. 

Q. How is a Minister regularly 



140 



A CATECHISM OF 



set apart to his office in the 
Church? 

A. By Ordination. Titus 1 : 
5; 1 Tim.4:14; 5:22; 2 Tim. 
1 : 6 ; 2 : 2. 

Q. By whom is he ordained? 

A. By " the Presbytery." 
lTim.4:14;5:22; 2Tim.2:2. 

Q. How ought the Church to 
feel towards the Minister? 

A. Great love and respect. 

Q. And is not the Church 
bound to submit to his authority 
in the Lord ? 

A. Yes. 1 Thess. 5:12, 13; 
Heb. 13:17. 

Q. When you hear the Min- 
ister preach are you not to listen 
to him as the Minister of God — 
God's messenger to your soul ? 

A. Yes. Matt. 10:14, 15; 
Luke 8: 18; 2 Cor. 5:19, 20. 

Q. As the work of the Min- 
ister is so great, should not the 
Church continually pray to God 
in his behalf, and do all in its 
power to assist him ? 

A. Yes. Rom. 15 : 30 ; 2 Cor. 
1:11; Eph. 6:18, 19; Col. 4: 
3 ; 1 Thess. 5 : 25 ; 2 Thess. 3 : 
1, 2 ; Heb. 13 : 18, 19. 

Q. Is it the duty and privilege 
of the Church to support the 
Minister, and see that he wants 
nothing, so that he may give the 
people his whole time and atten- 
tion as their Minister? 

A. Yes. Matt. 10 : 10 ; Luke 
10:7; 1 Cor. 9:4—14; Gal. 
6:6; 1 Tim. 5: 18. 

Q. What is one of the greatest 
blessings to the Church and to 
the world ? 

A. A holy and zealous Min- 
istry. 



Of the Officers which God 
has set in His Church, Ministers 
are first in order and authority : 
though no one Minister in his 
office, as such, is greater than 
another. They are all equal in 
office and authority. There is 
but one chief Shepherd and 
Master, and that is Christ, and 
from Him they all receive their 
call and authority. Let us con- 
sider Ministers in particular. 

1. They are called of God to 
their high and holy and respon- 
sible office. By His Grace, re- 
newing their hearts, and inclining 
them to desire the office above 
every other. By His Providence, 
giving to them sound minds and 
bodies— the consent and appro- 
bation of pious and intelligent 
friends — the means of living, and 
the opportunities of preparing for 
their work, &c. When pre- 
pared, they are to be publicly, 
and solemnly set apart to the work 
of the Ministry, " by the laying on 
of the hands of the Presbytery." 

2. Their great Duty is, to 
save the souls of their fellow- 
men. To effect this, they are 
publicly and privately to preach 
and to teach the pure Gospel of 
God, to all classes and conditions 
of men, at all times, under all 
circumstances, and in all coun- 
tries of the world. 

3. They should be men of real 
.piety, prayerful, studious, sound 
in doctrine, pure, peaceable, and 
grave in character; self-deny- 
ing, charitable, zealous; ruling 
well their own households, and in 
all things showing themselves a 
pattern of good works. 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



141 



4. No order of men in the 
world occupy a station more re- 
sponsible, more arduous, or more 
important to the best interests 
of mankind. They are the am- 
bassadors of God. Their work 
takes hold upon time and Eter- 
nity. They are the instruments 
of God in the reformation of the 
world and its advancement to 
happiness here and glory here- 
after. The greatest blessing to 
the earth is a pure and zealous 
Ministry, and the greatest curse, 
a Ministry of the opposite char- 
acter. 

5. The Church should love 
and respect the Ministers of the 
Gospel; submit to their counsel 
and authority in the Lord ; pray 
for and assist them in their ardu- 
ous duties, and give them a suffi- 
cient support. 

6. There are millions of our 
fellow creatures who are living 
in pagan darkness, and if ever 
brought to know God, it must be 
by living Teachers sent to them. 
But we have not ministers in 
sufficient numbers. Let Parents 
dedicate their Children to God in 
this work. Let all Instructors of 
pious youth, and especially Min- 
isters, direct their attention to it. 
Lei the whole Church pray the 
Lord of the harvest to send forth 
labourers into his harvest. 

2. Of Ruling Elders and Dea- 
cons. 

1 Tim. 5:17,18; Acts 6:1—6. 

Q. Who is the second officer 
in the Church 1 



A. The Ruling Elder. 1 Tim. 
5:17; Rom. 12 : 7, 8 ; 1 Cor 
12:28. 

Q. What is his duty in the 
Church 1 

A. With the minister to rule 
and govern the Church. 

Q. Are Ruling Elders of great 
benefit to the Church, and assist- 
ance to the Minister ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Which is the third Officer 
in the Church, and the last ? 

A. The Deacon. Acts. 6 : 1 — 
6 ; Phil. 1 : 1. 

Q. What is his duty ? 

A. To take care of the money 
of the Church, and to look after 
the poor, the sick, and afflicted. 

Q. How are these officers to 
be chosen? 

A. By the members of the 
Church. 

Q. How are they to be set 
apart to their offices ? 

A. By laying on of hands in 
ordination. 

1. Ministers are Elders also, 
who rule as well as do the Ruling 
Elders ; but have the higher office 
of " labouring in word and doc- 
trine.'' 1 Ruling Elders are ap- 
pointed by the members of the 
Church in connection with the 
Minister to conduct government 
and discipline ; to take the over- 
sight and care of all spiritual af- 
fairs, and are solemnly ordained 
to the exercise of their office in 
the Church which appoints them. 
Ministers and Elders form a regu- 
lar Session; instruct and examine 
persons for admission, and have 
I power also of excommunication. 



142 



A CATECHISM OF 



Elders assist in visiting the flock ; 
in conducting prayer-meetings, 
and Sabbath-meetings when the 
Church is vacant ; attend Presby- 
teries, Synods, and General As- 
semblies, and take part in the 
government and discipline of the 
Church general. 

2. The third order of officers 
is that of Deacon. 

The Deacon takes care of all 
the money of the Church, and 
attends to all the worldly con- 
cerns of the Church. And it is 
his duty to visit the sick, and 
afflicted, and the poor, and in- 
quire into their wants and see 
that their wants are supplied out 
of the Church funds for the poor. 

3. The Ruling Elders and 
Deacons should be chosen from 
men of honest report, full of the 
Holy Ghost and wisdom, — yea, 
from the best men in the Church ; 
and fulfil their offices in the fear 
of God, and for the good of the 
Church. 



§ 3. OF CHURCH MEMBERSHIP. 

1. When a person is fit to be re- 
ceived into the Church. 

Gal. 5:16— 26, 

Q. When is a person fit to be 
received into the Church? 

A. When he has a new heart. 

Q. But how can he tell that 
he has a new heart ? 

A. By his feelings and actions. 
Rom. 8 : 14—16 ; 2 Cor. 1 : 22 ; 
1 John 4 : 13 ; 2 : 3—6 ; 2 Cor. 
13:5. 



Q. How does he feel towards 
Jesus, the Saviour of Sinners ? 

A. He loves Him, and trusts 
in Him. 1 John 4:15; John 21 : 
15—17 ; 6:68; Acts 16:27— 
34.; 7:59, 60; Phil. 3 : 1—14. 

Q. How does he feel towards 
his sins ? 

A. He is sorry for them, con- 
fesses them and gives them up. 
1 John 3: 9 ; 2 Cor. 7: 10, 11 ; 
Luke 18 : 10—14 ; 19 : 1—10 ; 
Acts 19 : 18—20. 

Q. And what does he desire 
and purpose to do all his life ? 

A. Love and serve God. Phil. 
1:21 ; 1 John 5:3 ; 1 Cor. 6: 
19, 20; 2 Cor. 5:14— 17. 

Q. Is his love to God greater 
and stronger than his love to all 
other beings or things ? 

A. Yes. Ps.73:25; Matt. 10: 
37—39 ; Luke 14: 26— 33. 

Q. Does he love to pray and 
to go to church ? Does he love the 
Bible and all the people of God? 

A. Yes. John 13 : 34, 35 : 
Acts 9: 11; 1 John 4: 20; Ps. 
1:2; 84:1—4; 119:97; 122: 
1—9 ; 5 : 3 ; 

Q. He says that he has these 
good feelings, this new heart. 
What is the greatest and best 
proof that he really has a new 
heart ? 

A. A holy life. Eccl. 7 : 20 ; 
Phil. 3:13, 14; Heb. 12: 1.2; 
1 John 2:5 ; Titus 2 : 11—14; 
Gal. 5 : 22—25 ; John 14 : 15— 

23. 

Q. Whenever he falls into sin, 
how does he feel ? 

A. Shame and sorrow before 
God. Matt. 26 : 75; Ps. 5] ; 
Prov. 28 : 13. 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



143 



Q. In what manner is a tree 
known to be a good tree ? 

A. By its fruits. Matt. 7: 15 
—20 ; John 14: 15.. 21—23. 

1. All who come forward to be 
received into the Church of Christ 
upon their own profession, ought 
to have a new heart : they ought 
to be truly converted to God. 

2. Those who are truly con- 
verted may know it in tico icays 
— by their feelings and by their 
actions. If you are sincerely 
son*}- for sin and hate it, and con- 
fess it and give it up ; and feeling 
that you are lost, put all your 
trust for salvation in the atone- 
ment and righteousness of the 
blessed Redeemer: if you love 
God with all your heart, and de- 
sire to serve Him forever : if you 
delight in prayer and in the word 
of God ; in living in peace with 
all men : in going to Church, in 
being with the people of God: 
above all, if you strive daily to 
live up to all this, and you are 
grieved when you cannot and do 
not ; then may you have a good 
hope that you have a new heart, 
and then may you come forward 
and ask to be received into the 
Church of God. 

3. Let all who have not a well 
grounded hope that they are 
converted to God, keep far away 
from His Church. Hypocrites 
and self-deceivers, God will 
judge. 

4. Ministers and Elders — all 
Church Sessions, should be par- 
ticular and close in their exam- 
inations o f such persons as apply 
for admission into the Church. 



The peace and prosperity and 
power of the Church, depend 
upon its purity. Parents and 
Sunday School Teachers should 
be careful in recommending their 
Children and Scholars to apply 
for admission into the Church. 

2. Why a person should wish to 
be received into the Church 
of God, 

Luke 14 : 16— 35 ; Ps. 122 : 1—9. 

Q. Why should we wish to be 
received into the Church ? 

A. Because Christ commands 
it. Matt. 28:19, 20: Acts 2; 
3S, 41, 47 : 2 Cor. 6 : 14—18. 

Q. Do converted persons es- 
teem it not only a duty but a 
privilege to come out before the 
world and confess the Lord Jesus 
Christ ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. If we are ashamed to con- 
fess Jesus before the world, will 
not He be ashamed to confess us 
before His Father and the Holy 
Angels I 

A. Yes. Mark 8 : 38 : Luke 
12:8, 9 : 2 Tim. 2 : 12. 

Q. Do not converted persons 
love the people of God, and desire 
to live with them as brethren in 
the Church, enjoying what they 
enjoy and suffering what they 
suffer ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. And have they not a desire 
to partake with them of the 
Lord's Supper? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Do you believe that being 
received into the Church will 
save you ? 



144 



A CATECHISM OF 



A. No. Acts 5 : 1, &c. ; 1 : 
25 ; 8 : 13, 20—23 ; Phil. 3 : 18, 
19; Matt. 7 : 21— 27. 

Q. Is it an awful sin to join 
the Church when we know that 
we are unconverted ; or as a 
cloak to our wickedness? 

A. Yes. Matt. 23 : 13—39 ; 
Job. 27 : 8, 9 ; Acts 8 : 13—24. 

Q. Must we not therefore, be- 
fore presenting ourselves for 
Church-membership, think seri- 
ously of what we are about to do, 
and examine ourselves to know 
whether we are prepared or not ? 

A. Yes. Luke 14:26—33 ; 
lea. 1:11—17. 

Q. Is it better to wait a little 
while after we hope that we have 
been converted, before we pre- 
sent ourselves for Church-mem- 
bership ? 

A. Yes. Gal. 6:3,4. 

Q. Should we feel after we 
have been received into the 
Church, that we have but little 
more to do— that we can sit down 
quietly, our salvation being safe ? 

A. No. We just then begin 
our Christian Warfare. Luke 13 : 
24, and Matt. 7 : 13, 14 ; John 
16:33; Rev. 3 : 21 ; 1 Cor. 9 : 
24—27; Phil. 2: 12, 13 ; 3:7— 
21 ; Heb. 12:1, &c. ; 2 Tim. 3: 
12 ; James 1 : 2, &c. 

1. When a person is truly con- 
verted, it becomes his duty to 
unite himself to the Church of 
God. It is the Command of 
Christ. It is the dictate of the 
Spirit of God within him. He 
looks upon it as a great privilege 
to profess Christ before men ; to 
be numbered among His disci- 



ples, and to partake with them 
of the Lord's Supper. It is a 
very bad sign when a person pro- 
fesses to be converted and yet 
will not join the Church. All is 
not right with him. 

2. It is a great thing to be a 
member of the Church ; it is a 
great and difficult thing to lead 
a Christian life. We must there- 
fore, before we offer ourselves 
for Church-membership, exam- 
ine ourselves seriously \ solemnly t 
and prayerfully, lest we may 
join from bad feelings, for bad 
purposes : lest we deceive our- 
selves and others, thinking we 
are something when we are no- 
thing. 

3. It is generally better for per- 
sons who have but just prof essed 
conversion, to wait a little while 
before they apply for admission 
into the Church. We should be 
careful not to hurry such persons 
into the Church. By waiting, 
some are saved from delusion 
and false hopes, and the cause 
of Christ from disgrace. 

4. Beware that you do not 
think that joining the Church 
will save you. When you are 
received into the Church, the 
Ministers and Elders judge you 
to be a Christian by what you 
say you feel in your heart, and 
by what they see in your life. 
But they do not and cannot posi- 
tively tell that you are a real 
Christian. This God only knows. 
Trust not, therefore, in the judg- 
ment of men. 

5. Beware, also, that you do 
not feel after you have been re- 
ceived into the Church, that 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 145 



your great work is done, and so 
sit down in ease and carelessness. 
You have but just commenced 
openly your Christian course, 
which nothing but death must 
end. The eyes of the world and 
of the Church of God are turned 
upon you ; much is expected of 
you ; the honour of the Re- 
deemer is concerned in the life 
you are to lead. Let it there- 
fore be a life of holiness. 



$ 4. OF CHURCH ORDINANCES. 

1. Of Baptism. 

(1.) OF THE BAPTISM OF GROWN 
PERSONS. 

Acts 8 : 1—24. 

Q. After the Minister and El- 
ders are satisfied that you are a 
fit person to be received into the 
Church, and you never have 
been baptized ; the day that you 
are received into the Church, 
what ordinance is administered 
to you ? 

A. Baptism. Acts 2: 41— 47. 

Q. What does the Minister 
say when he applies the water in 
Baptism to your body ? 

A. " I baptize thee in the name 
of the Father, and of the Son, 
and of the Holy Ghost." Matt. 
28 : 19. 

Q. Are these the words which 
our Saviour commanded his 
Apostles and Ministers to use in 
baptizing men ? 

A. Yes. Acts 19 : 1—5. 

Q. Do all Christian Denomi- 
13 



nations, in baptism, use water in 
the same manner ? 

A. No. Some use more, somo 
use less. 

Q. Does your baptism show 
to all the world that you profess 
to be a Christian, and have been 
received into the Church ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. What kind of a heart does 
your baptism teach you that you 
have by nature ? 

A. A wicked heart. John 3 : 
3—8 ; Rom. 6 : 3, 4 ; 8 : 5—8. 

Q. What kind of a heart does 
your baptism teach you that you 
must have to be a real Chris- 
tian? 

A. A new heart. Acts 16: 
14, 15; Col. 2 : 11—13; Titus 
3:5. 

Q. In whom does your bap- 
tism teach you to believe in or- 
der that you may be saved ? 

A. Jesus Christ our Lord. Acts 
2:38; 8:36—38; 10:47,48; 
16:30—34; Gal. 3: 24— 27. 

Q. When therefore, you are 
baptised do you profess that you 
are by nature, depraved, helpless 
and lost ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. And that you have experi- 
enced a change of heart, and 
have believed in Christ Jesus for 
salvation ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. And do you solemnly taJce 
God, Father, Son, and Holy 
Ghost, to be your God, and do 
you covenant and promise to love 
and serve Him supremely, and 
forever ? 

A. Yes. 



146 



A CATECHISM OP 



Q. Suppose now that you have 
not felt your depraved lost state 
—that you have not experienced 
a change of heart — that you 
have not believed in Jesus— that 
you have not taken God, sin- 
cerely and solemnly to be your 
God ; Will your baptism in itself 
be of any account ? 

A. No. 

Q. Will being baptized with 
water, save you, be it much or 
little? 

A. No. Gal. 6:15; Col. 2: 
11,12; Phil. 3:3; Acts 5:1— 
11 ; 8 : 13—24 ; Matt. 7 : 21—23. 

Q. Are there not some who 
are baptized and received into 
the Church who are not real 
Christians ? 

A. Yes. Matt. 7:22, 23; 
Phil. 3 : 18, 19. 

Q. Who was it that deceived 
Philip and was baptized and was 
no Christian? 

A. Simon Magus. Acts 8 : 
13; 5:1, &c. 

Q. Are not those persons igno- 
rant and deceived, who think that 
putting the water upon the body 
in baptism will change the heart? 

A. Yes. Phil. 3 : 3— 11 ; Rom. 
2:28, 29. 

Q. What will become of those 
who trust in their baptism to 
save them. 

A. They will be lost. 

Baptism, is the application of 
water to the person, in the name 
of the Father and of the Son 
and of the Holy Ghost. 

The manner of applying the 
water to the person, whether by 



pouring, sprinkling, or immersion, 
is indifferent. 

1. Baptizm is never to be ad- 
ministered, except by a regular 
Minister of the Gospel. 

2. It is the solemn rite of ad- 
mission into the Church at the 
present time, as Circumcision 
was formerly ; it is the same or- 
dinance under a different form ; 
so that when a person is baptized, 
it is known and understood, that 
he is a professor of religion, a 
member of the Church of Christ. 

3. Baptism teaches us our de- 
praved and lost condition, both 
by nature and practice — our 
need of the renewing of the Holy 
Ghost — and of the sprinkling of 
the Blood of Christ — and our 
public and solemn dedication of 
ourselves to God and to his ser- 
vice. 

4. Whenever therefore any 
one comes forward and receives 
baptism, he declares, by that act, 
that he has experienced a change 
of heart — that he has believed in 
Jesus Christ, for salvation, and 
that he now openly professes Re- 
ligion, dedicates himself to God, 
covenanting and promising to 
love and to serve God, Father, 
Son and Holy Ghost supremely, 
forever and ever. 

5. Learn then what your bap- 
tism means. Search diligently 
into the state of your own heart, 
lest you be aeceived, thinking 
that you are a fit subject for bap- 
tism, when you are not. Do not 
for one moment suppose that 
baptism in itself will save you, 
The water did not die on the 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 14T 



cross for you. Neither the ic ti- 
ter, nor the manner in which it is 
applied, is any thing. Many are 
baptised who are never saved. 
There were hypocrites and self- 
deceivers in the days of Christ 
and of his Apostles, and may be 
also in our day 

6. Being baptized strive to 
live as baptized persons should 
live — unto the Lord. 

(2.) OF THE BAPTISM OF INFANTS. 

Luke 18 : 1—17. 

Q. Is the Church of God. 
both before and after the coming 
of Christ, one and the same 
Church ? 

A. Yes. Acts 7 : 37, 33 ; 
1 Cor. 10:1—12; Rom. 11:15 
-32 : 15:8—12; Eph. 2: 11 — 
22 : Gal. 3 : 15—29. 

Q. Before the coming of 
Christ, according to the com- 
mand of God. were infants to be 
received into the Church ? 

A. Yes. Gen. 17: 9-13,22-27. 

Q. If the Church remains the 
same, must not the members re- 
main the same ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. And by whom did God 
command that children should be 
presented to the Church ? 

A. By their Parents. 

Q. And in what manner — by 
what ordinance were they re- 
ceived into the Church ? 

A. By Circumcision. 

Q. Was Circumcision the or- 
dinance of admission into the 
Church at that time ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Was our Lord Jesus 



himself received into the Church 
of God, when he was an Infant ? 

A. Yes. Luke 2:21. 

Q. If God has expressly com- 
manded Infants to be received 
into His Church and he has never 
taken back that command, are 
they not now to be received into 
His" Church ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. And by whom must they 
be presented to the Church ? 

A. By their Parents? 

Q. And in what manner — by 
what ordinance are they to be 
admitted? 

A. By Baptism. 

Q. And why by Baptism and 
not by Circumcision ? 

A. Because Baptism has come 
into the place of Circumcision. 

Q. Is Baptism, Christian Cir- 
cumcision ? Is it the same or- 
dinance under a different form? 

A. Yes. Circumcision 

signifies a change of heart. Deut. 
10:16; 30:6; Jer. 4:4; Rom. 
2 : 28, 29 ; Phil. 3:3; Baptism 
signifies the same. John 3 : 3 — 
8; Rom. 6:3, 4; Acts 16:15; 
Titus 3:5; Circumcis- 
ion, signifies Faith in Christ. 
Rom. 4 : 9—12 ; Gal. 3 : 26—29 
John 8:56; Heb. 11 : 13 ; Bap- 
1ism the same. Act 2 : 38 ; 8: 
36—38; 10:47,48; 16:30— 
34 ; Gal. 3 : 24—27 ; Identical 
tho one with the other. Col. 2 : 
11—13. 

Q. Does our Saviour say that 
Children are fit subjects of his 
Kingdom ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Repeat, " Suffer little Chil- 
dren," 



148 



A CATECHISM OF 



A. "Suffer little Children to 
come unto me and forbid them 
not, for of such is the Kingdom 
of God." Luke 18 : 15, 16 ; 
Mark 10:14; Matt. 19:14. 

Q. Was it the practice of the 
Apostles to baptize whole fami- 
lies ? 

A. Yes. Acts 16:13—15, 
26—34 ; 1 Cor. 1:16; Luke 19 : 
9; Comp. Acts 16:31. 

Q. In the Epistles which they 
wrote to the early Churches, did 
they address the Children as 
members of those Churches ? 

A. Yes. Eph. 6 : 1—3 ; Col. 
3:20. 

Q. Was it the practice of the 
Church to baptize Infants many 
ages after the Apostles ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Is it the duty of all baptized 
parents and the command of 
God to them to baptize their Chil- 
dren? 

A. Yes. 

Q. And if they refuse to do it, 
do they not break God's com- 
mand and disregard His cove- 
nant? 

A. Yes. Gen. 17 : 14. 

Q. If one Parent is a member 
of the Church and the other is 
not, may the believing Parent 
have his or her children baptized ? 

A. Yes. 1 Cor. 7 : 14. 

Q. But is it right to baptize 
the Children of ungodly Parents ; 
of Parents who have no personal 
interest in God's covenant? 

A. No. Eph. 2: 11, 12. 

Q. Whenever Parents present | 
their Children for baptism, a. 
they solemnly bound to train up \ 



their Children in the nurture and 
admonition of the Lord ? 

A. Yes. Gen. 18 : 19 ; Joshua 
24:15; Eph. 6:4. 

Q. And is it their duty to re- 
mind their Children of their bap- 
tism — to explain the nature of it 
to them — and affectionately urge 
them to yield themselves up to 
God and become worthy mem- 
bers of His Church ? 
A. Yes. 

Q. What kind of heart does 
your Baptism teach you that you 
have by nature ? 

A. A corrupt and depraved 
heart. 

Q. And what kind of heart 
does it teach you that you must 
have before you can be accepta- 
ble to God? 

A. A new heart. 
Q. And in whom does your 
Baptism teach you to believe in 
order that you may be saved ? 
A. Jesus Christ. 
Q. When therefore you re- 
member that you have been bap- 
tized by your Parents at the 
command of God, is it not your 
duty to listen to their instructions 
and strive after a new heart and 
faith in the Redeemer? 
A. Yes. 

Q. Is the Church bound to see 
that Parents do their duty to their 
Children, and also to watch over 
and to pray for and to instruct 
the baptized Children ? 
A. Yes. 

Q. When may a baptized 
| Child partake of the Lord's Sup- 
per? 

I A. When he can " discern the 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



149 



Lord's body" — when he has a 
new heart. 1 Cor. 11 : 27—29 ; 
5 : 7, 8. 

The Church of God both be- 
fore and after the coming of 
Christ, has been the same 
Church, and shall continue to be 
the same until the end of time. 
With His Church God has made 
an everlasting covenant, embra- 
cing every spiritual blessing in 
Christ Jesus : " I will be a God 
to thee and to thy seed after 
thee." 

As a sign and seal of this cov- 
enant God gave Circumcision : 
and commanded the Infant Chil- 
dren of believers, to be Circum- 
cised as members of His Church. 

This command God has never 
set aside, it remains in force, 
and the seal of the covenant and 
of Church-membership, is to be 
applied to the same persons now 
as heretofore, namely, to believ- 
ers and their children — the 
members are the same. — The 
Church remaining the same. 

The seal of the covenant is 
changed inform, but not in na- 
ture. Baptism has by the com- 
mand of Christ, come into the 
place of Circumcision : but they 
are the same ordinance in nature, 
and represent and mean the 
same things. 

The Lord Jesus came into the 
Church when a little child, de- 
clared little children to be mem- 
bers of His Kingdom ; the prac- 
tice of the Apostles was, to bap- 
tize whole Families : which 
practice, derived from them, was 
continued in the Church for ages 



after them, and is continued 
down to the present time. 

1. God has constituted the In- 
fant Children of believers, by vir- 
tue of their birth, members of His 
visible Church, and therefore 
entitled to Baptism. 

Their baptism does not make 
them members, it is only the 
sign of the fact that they are so. 

2. This arrangement on the 
part of God, shows His conde- 
scension, His love and His mercy 
towards His own people, and 
their children also. He makes a 
difference between them and the 
children of the ungodly. He 
would own them, and have them 
trained up for Him. He extends 
His mercy towards them as soon 
as they are born. Ps. 22 : 9, 10. 
And it shows also, that in the 
Kingdom of His Grace, God 
acts as in the Kingdom of His 
Providence : Children follow 
the fortunes of their parents. 

3. Believing Parents of every 
name, are bound by the command 
of God, to have their children 
baptized. 

It is not only their duty, but 
their privilege. The ordinance 
is delightful, it is full of consola- 
tion and instruction : it takes 
hold of every feeling of their 
heart. They stand in the Con- 
gregation of the Lord. Their 
child is presented for baptism. 
And what is that child 1 Flesh 
begotten of flesh ! They feel it. 
The language of their heart is, 
" Thanks be to God for His cov- 
! nant ! O God ? be thou its God ! 
| And as the sign of thy covenant 
I is applied, let the spiritual mer- 



150 



A CATECHISM OP 



cies of that covenant be made 
sure unto it: change its heart — 
cleanse it in the blood of Christ 
— make it a pillar in Thy Church 
forever ! O give us grace to train 
it up for Thee !" 

They receive back their child 
presented to God, with mingled 
emotions of gratitude and joy. 
They feel a greater nearness to 
God : He is the God of their 
family. A stronger bond of en- 
dearment between them and 
their child is created : it is con- 
secrated : it is holy : their affec- 
tion for it is increased : it is their 
own immortal child, in trust for 
God in Heaven! Pledged by 
their own feelings and vows, and 
in sight of God and man, to a 
more careful and pious education 
of it — to prayer, to holy example, 
to constant efforts for and to 
stronger hopes and assurances of 
Hs salvation, they will be faith- 
ful through grace, to that child 
even unto death ! Thus in this 
ordinance is laid the broad foun- 
dation of the improvement and 
salvation of the children of men. 
Gen. 18: 19. 

4. Children — Remember your 
Baptism, and what it means, and 
what it requires of you. You 
are by nature depraved and lost. 
You need a new heart : repent- 
ance toward God, and faith in 
the Lord Jesus Christ. You are 
Members of the Church of God 
by His own gracious appoint- 
ment : you are under obligations 
to be Members in spirit and 
truth. 

Give diligent heed to the in- 
structions and admonitions of 



your Parents, and to those also 
of the Church ; and strive, with 
continual prayer to God, to profit 
by them. Never be satisfied 
with yourselves: never rest in 
peace while you remain in sin : 
you have been consecrated to 
God : you are not your own. 

Fearful will be the doom of 
that child who, despising his 
baptism, his membership with 
the Church of God, the instruc- 
tions and warnings and prayers 
and entreaties of his pious pa- 
rents, the tender care of the 
Church, and breaking through 
all restraints, plunges himself into 
sin, and chooses the road that 
leads to death ! 

5. Ministers and Church Ses- 
sions should see to it, that all the 
Members of the Church present 
their children for baptism : and 
inquire if parents faithfully dis- 
charge their duty of instructing, 
catechising, and praying with 
and for their children. They 
should also regularly assemble 
and instruct the baptized Chil- 
dren of the Church ; and their 
general character and conduct, 
observe and correct. 

6. The faithful performance 
of the duties of Parents and of 
Churches, to baptized children, 
places those children under pe- 
culiarly great advantages for 
spiritual benefit. God's blessing 
has attended and will ever attend 
the faithful performance of those 
duties in the conversion of the 
favored children and youth. 

7. The neglect of Infant bap- 
tism, and of the duties growing 
out of that ordinance, lays the 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 



151 



foundation for the neglect of the 
best interests oj children and 
youth , and hinders the progress 
of the Kingdom of God. 

2. Of the Lord's Supper. 
1 Cor. 11:23—29. 

Q. After having been baptized 
and received into the Church, of 
what Supper have we the right 
to eat ? 

A. The Lord's Supper. 

Q. Who only have a right to 
eat of this Supper? 

A. Professing Christians. 
ICor. 11:28, 29—33. 

Q. What other names are 
given to this Supper ? 

A. The Sacrament— The Com- 
munion — The Breaking of Bread 
— The Eucharist. 

Q. What does the Lord's Sup- 
per show to all the world ? 

A. The death of Christ for 
sin. 1 Cor. 11:26; Matt. 26: 
26—28. 

Q. What do we use in the 
Lord's Supper that we eat and 
drink? 

A. Bread and Wine. Mark 
14:22—25; Luke 22:19, 20. 

Q. What does the Bread 
broken stand for ? What does it 
mean ? 

A. The Body of Christ broken 
on the Cross for sin. 1 Cor. 11 : 
24. 

Q. What does the Wine stand 
for? 

A. The Blood of Christ shed 
on the Cross for sin. 1 Cor. 11 : 
25 ; Matt. 26:26—28. 

Q. When we eat the Bread 



and drink the Wine what do we 
mean by it? 

A. That we fake the Lord 
Jesus, to be our Saviour. John 
6:50—58; 1 Cor. 10:16. 

Q. When we are about to 
partake of the Lord's Supper, 
ought we not to examine our- 
selves, to repent of sin, and to 
come to the table, with an hum- 
ble, thankful and believing heart? 

A. Yes. 1 Cor. 11: 27— 29. 

Q. If we come with sin upon 
our souls, with a hard and wicked 
heart, will not God condemn us 
and be angry with us ? 

A. Yes. 1 Cor. 11:29—32. 

Q. Ought any Member of the 
Church ever to neglect coming 
to the Lord's Supper? 

A. No. 

Q. But suppose he has done 
wrong and does not feel worthy 
to go ? 

A. He must repent and go. 

Q Who first established this 
Supper and commanded His Dis- 
ciples to have it again from time 
to time, in remembrance of Him, 
to the end of the world ? 

A. The Lord Jesus. Matt. 26: 
26; 1 Cor. 11:23. 

Q. And on what night ? 

A. The very night in which 
he was betrayed. 1 Cor. 11 : 23 ; 
Matt., Mark, Luke. 

Q. Is the Lord's Supper a 
proof to all men, that Jesus 
Christ came into the world and 
died to save them? 

A. Yes. 1 Cor. 11:26. 

1. The Lord Jesus instituted 
this Supper, on the very night in 



152 



A CATECHISM OP 



which he was betrayed, in re- 
membrance of His death for the 
sins of the world. From that 
time to this the Lord's Supper 
has been celebrated in the 
Church, and is a standing proof 
of the truth of the Christian 
Religion. 

2. In this Supper, we are to 
use Bread and Wine only. The 
Bread stands for the Body of 
Christ : the Wine for His Blood. 

3. No one has any right to 
give forth the bread and the wine 
in the Supper, but a regular 
Minister of the Gospel. 

4. And none have any right 
to partake of that Supper, but 
they who are baptized and in 
good standing in the Church. 
As oft as we eat that bread and 
drink that wine, we do show 
forth the Lord's death till he 
come : and we publicly profess 
before God, Angels, and Men, 
that we take Jesus to be our Sa- 
viour, and that we will love Him 
and serve Him supremely all our 
lives. 

5. But never let us go to the 
Table with a light or an angry, 
or an unbelieving heart, while 
we are living and are determined 
still to live in any known sin. If 
we do, we shall eat and drink 
condemnation to ourselves, not 
discerning the Lord's Body. On 
the contrary, let us carefully 
and prayerfully examine our- 
selves ; give over every sin, then 
with a penitent, humble, grate- 
ful, believing heart, go, and 
Christ will welcome us there, 
and commune with us, and send 
us away strengthened and re- 



joicing. To sit at the Table 
of our Lord is not only our duty, 
but one of our greatest privileges, 
6. Let no one suppose that 
eating the Bread and drinking 
the Wine of this Holy Supper 
will save him. The Bread and 
the Wine did not die on the Cross 
to save Sinners ; it was Jesus 
Christ, whom the bread and the 
wine point to : and unless we sin- 
cerely love and trust in Him, wo 
cannot be saved. 



§ 5. OP EXCOMMUNICATION. 

ICor. 5:1— 13. 

Q. Do all well ordered 
Churches have rules by which 
the members must walk ? 

A. Yes. 

Q. Is not every Church Mem- 
ber bound by his own profession 
and promises, to live and act as 
a Christian? 

A. Yes. John 15 : 1—14 ; 
Rom. 12 : 1, &c. ; Eph. 4: 1; 
Phil. 1 : 27 ; Col. 1:9, 10 ; 
1 Thess. 2:11, 12; 1 Tim. 1: 
19; 1 John 1:1— 10; 2:29; 3: 
1, &c. 

Q. Suppose a Member acts in 
an un-christian manner, and 
brings reproach upon the cause 
of Christ, what must be done ? 

A. He must be brought up be- 
fore the Church. Matt. 18 : 15— 
17; 1 Cor. 5:1—13. 

Q. If he is sorry for and con- 
fesses and forsakes his sin, what 
must the Church do ? 

A. Forgive him. 2 Cor. 2 : 6 
—8 ; Gal. 6:1,2. 



SCRIPTURE DOCTRINE AND PRACTICE. 153 



Q. But suppose his sin is a 
great one, or suppose he contin- 
ues in his sin, and will neither 
confess nor forsake it. ? 

A- Then he must be turned 
out. 1 Cor. 5 : 1—13 ; 1 Tim. 
5:20. 

Q. Suppose wicked professors 
of Religion were allowed to stay 
in the Church, what would be- 
come of the Church ? 

A. It would be ruined. 

Q. By remaining in the Church 
would they not corrupt the good 
members and draw them into sin ? 

A. Yes. 1 Cor. 5: 5— 8. 

Q. By turning out wicked 
members does the Church wish 
to injure them ? 

A. No. 

Q. Does the Church wish to 
do them good ? 

A. Yes. ICor. 5:4, 5. 

Q. How ought the Church to 
feci towards them ? 

A. Great Sorrow Phil. 3:17 
-19; 2 Cor. 2:1— 8. 

Q. Ought the other members 
to keep company with them, and 
treat them just as if nothing had 
happened — just as they would 
treat members in good standing ? 

A. No. Rom. 16:17; 1 Cor. 
5:11—13; 2 Thess. 3:6—14; 
Titus 3 : 10. 

Q. After excommunication, if 
wicked members repent and beg 
to be received back into the 
Church, must the Church receive 
them back again ? 

A. Yes. Gal. 6:1,2; 2 Cor. 
2:6—8. 

Q. Who has given authority 
in the Church to receive and to 
excommunicate members ? 



A. The Lord Jesus. Matt 16: 
19 ; 18 : 15—18 ; John 20 : 21— 
23; 2 Cor. 10:1—11. 

1. Every Church must have 
Rules and Regulations for the 
government and discipline of its 
members; and every Church of 
Christ requires all its members 
upon pain of censure or excom- 
munication, to walk according 
to the Gospel of Christ. 

2. Any Church that fails, 
through fear or favour or lack of 
zeal, to exercise its government 
and discipline over its unruly 
members, will lose the presence 
of God, become a grief to his 
people ; a stumbling-block, a by- 
word and a reproach to the men 
of the world. If wicked men are 
allowed to stay in the Church, 
the Church will be ruined. 

3. None are forced to join the 
Church ; all persons join of their 
own accord; they are made ac- 
quainted with the Rules and Reg- 
ulations and Doctrines of the 
Church, and they solemnly pledge 
themselves to obedience in the 
Lord. 

Whenever therefore any mem- 
ber acts in an un-christian man- 
ner, he must immediately be 
brought before the Session of the 
Church. If he confesses and re- 
pents of his sin, the Church may 
allow him to Commune at once ; 
but if his offence be great and 
open,he must be excommunicated 
or publicly censured, and forbid 
all approach to the Communion 
Table, for such a length of time 
as may be deemed necessary. 
Should he persist in his sin, let 



154 



A CATECHISM OF 



him be excommunicated, no mat- 
ter who he is, or what he is. 

4. The design of excommuni- 
cation is not to destroy, but to 
save the offending member. The 
Church grieves for him ; prays 
for him ; separates itself from 
him, and yet is kind. The 
Church wishes to show him how 
awful his situation is — not worthy 
to continue in the Kingdom of 
Christ — and it hopes that he may 
be led to fear, to tremble, and to 
repent. Upon humble repentance 
and confession, he will be re- 
ceived back again. 

5. May God enable us all, 
who are professing Christians, 
to live as we ought to live, and 
never bring ruin and disgrace 
upon ourselves, nor reproach upon 
the cause of our Divine Redeemer 
by wicked lives. 



CONCLUSION. 



You have now finished this 
Catechism. You have learned 
something of the Great God, Fa- 
ther, Son, and Holy Ghost, who 
made us, and takes care of us, 
and all things. You have learned 
something of the Angels, both 
good and evil : — of Man also : of 
ourselves, how we came into the 
world, how happy our first Fa- 
ther was : how he sinned and 
brought upon us all, sin, death, 



and hell You have learned 
something of God's great mercy 
towards us : how He sent Jesus 
Christ, His well-beloved Son into 
the world to suffer and die for 
our salvation : how He sent the 
Holy Ghost, to change our hearts, 
to draw us to Christ, and fit us 
for Heaven. You have learned 
something of what becomes 
of Soul and Body at Death : 
— how that the Body is raised 
to life again at the Resur- 
rection: — then follows the last 
awful judgment : after which 
the Righteous go away into Hea- 
ven and the Wicked are cast into 
Hell forever. 

You have learned something 
of the Ten Commandments — of 
our duty to God and to our neigh- 
bour : and how we are to act as 
husbands and wives, parents and 
children, masters and servants, 
rulers and people. 

You have learned something 
of the Church of God upon 
earth : how that it has members, 
both old and young ; and officers 
and ordinances, and the power of 
excommunic ation. 

May God bless to you this in- 
struction. May you have grace 
given you to repent of your sins, 
and believe in the Lord Jesus 
Christ. May you be received 
into the Church of God, and lead 
a holy life. When you come to 
die, may the Saviour be with 
you: and in the judgment may 
He justify you, and take you to 
be with Him in Heaven for- 
ever ! 



I 




5°, 

r o 




'• 

Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process' 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
^ Treatment Date: June 2006 

A °^ PreservatsooTechnofoqies 

A wnei n i eintsn ... . _ « 





A 



o 



8fc 



V 



V 



o 



DOBBS BROS. 

LIBRARY BINDING 



, M a Y - 7 4^ 

ST. AUGUSTINE 

/^^^\\ FLA 



•v. 

-p. 



